9/11: An Occult Ritual? V: New Order of the Oculus

“Their method is part psychological warfare and part black magick, and all highly effective. We subconsciously fixate on the very symbols they intend to manipulate us with, our very essences being alchemically transmuted as we play the game. We are playing with fire, but we cannot resist.”

S.K. Bain, ‘A Warning’

If we cast an eye over the last 14 years it is apparent to anyone with an eye on current events that the world is rapidly reaching a crisis point, in large part due to the mega-Ritual of 9/11. The World Trade Centre acted as an opportunity to initiate an omni-directional chaos so that a singular quality of “order” could eventually reign. And you can bet your life that the average person isn’t going to have much of a say in that Hegelian formula – other than serving as sacrificial fodder. And if you look closely, this ritualistic worship so beloved of our psychopathic elite is literally everywhere, from corporatist iconography to Hollywood programming. Yet, it takes some time to actually see it if you haven’t been exposed to the semiotic language, aside from the official culture of beliefs which prohibit the recognition of such “nonsense.”

The famous Sovereign Grand Commander of Scottish Rite Freemasonry Mr. Albert Pike described the Egyptian origins of the Eye of Horus: “… the All-Seeing Eye … to the Egyptian initiates was the emblem of Osiris, the Creator.” And Osiris’ power “… was symbolized by an Eye over a Sceptre. The Sun was termed by the Greeks the Eye of Jupiter, and the Eye of the World; and his is the All-Seeing Eye in our Lodges.” Which means the descendants of freemasonry are overseen by an All-Seeing-Eye of an ancient Egyptian death cult suffused with Jewish Kabbalism which has consequently been the inspiration for all kinds of hierarchical-based forms of secrecy ever since, regardless of the initial intent.

Pike also went on to do a bit of house-cleaning within the deep corridors of freemasonry which may or may not have been for the most benevolent of reasons. In his famous treatise Morals and Dogma he states: “Magic is the science of the ancient magi … “Magic unites in one and the same science, whatsoever Philosophy can possess that is most certain, and Religion of the Infallible and the Eternal. It perfectly … reconciles these two terms … faith and reason … those who accept [magic] as a rule may give their will a sovereign power that will make them the masters of all inferior beings and of all errant spirits; that is to say, will make them the Arbiters and Kings of the World…”

Not exactly a glowing endorsement of humanity, rather the usual Synarchy and New World Server belief.


Portrait of Albert Pike by Mathew Bradey (wikipedia)

Pike was one of the greatest freemasonic movers and shakers of the last two hundred years. He was also the Klu-Klux-Klan’s chief judiciary officer; reputedly wrote the organisation manual for the terrorist anti-black movement after the U.S. Civil War and fielded accusations that he was a follower of the “Luciferian Doctrine” and breakaway Palladinian sect. It is therefore, hardly surprising that he has become a personification of how freemasonry has effectively two branches: service to others and service to self, which can be a minefield for aspiring freemasons (Such is the reality of ponerology that no system whatsoever is untouched at some stage in its evolution). [1]

By happy chance, Pike would be pleased to know that there is also an All-Seeing-Eye or “Oculus” beneath the Chambers Street, WTC subway stop in New York City which, given our context and the  negative residues of occult manipulation, can only act as a ritualistic “transducer of energies.” Whether with benign intent from the artists or malign intent from the commissioners of the works it is undoubtedly satanic in symbolism.

The All-Seeing-Eye of Horus, the resurrected Egyptian Sun God,  referred to as the Biblical Lucifer, the angel of light is not just on the US dollar bill but part of popular music culture. Whether the “Novus Ordo Seclorum—New Order of the Ages” was purposely included by freemasons as part of the plan of the founding fathers is open to dispute. Benjamin Franklin was certainly a freemason and the rest his colleagues if not freemasons considered themselves the real Christians but were decidedly ambivalent to orthodox Christianity, much like traditional freemasons.

As freemason and walking occult encyclopaedia Manly P. Hall explains:

“On the reverse of our nation’s Great Seal is an unfinished pyramid to represent human society itself, imperfect and incomplete. Above floats the symbol of the esoteric orders, the radiant triangle with its All-Seeing-Eye. … There is only one possible origin for these symbols, and that is the secret societies which came to this country 150 years before the Revolutionary War. … There can be no question that the great seal was directly inspired by these orders of the human Quest, and that it set forth the purpose for this nation. ” [2]

Author Robert Heironimus states: “America’s Great Seal may be seen as a blueprint for the elevation of consciousness. It says, in part, that we must transform ourselves before we can change the world, and that it is during the process of self-transformation that we can catch a glimpse of what part we are to play in national and global transformation.”

And what does this All-Seeing-Eye represent in occult doctrine?

Hieronimus further explains:

“… from the union of spirit and matter (the pyramid is made of stone, rock, and earth—and represents the unconscious. The capstone is made of an immaterial substance—light or spirit—and is conscious), a new being—a transformed being—is created. The seal’s reverse depicts a separation state in the separation of the eye the triangle.

The pyramid exemplifies the initiation stage … it is the house of initiation, in which the candidate confronts the world of darkness and enters the world of spirit. By passing the tests of the elements, the candidate is initiated into the realm of higher consciousness.” [3]

Namely, the initiation process is completed and a rebirth takes place, being integrated (or subsumed?) into the single eye atop the pyramid. This depends however, on who is at the apex of such a top-down transmutation. If current events are anything to go by, rather than serving others it seems we are being served up … As farmers seeking to extract the best from their cattle, the task is ambitious or as S.K. Bain states, it means: “taking hold of an artificially-accelerated, technologically and pharmacologically induced synthetic evolution of humanity” as an “unfinished pyramid” and directing the mass consciousness towards their own ideas of Order.

If we take a gentle stroll down below the bowels of the newly initiated One World Trade Centre we can see a more explicit occult symbolism which, given the nature of the site, is truly bizarre in its audacity.


Image source: http://www.nycsubway.org/photo by Richard Booth

The artworks, which have been installed all over Chambers Street/World Trade Centre station complex consist of over 300 different mosaic “Oculus” eyes, based upon actual human eyes taken from photographs. These artworks are directly below the WTC under Ground Zero.  According to one definition the “occult” derives its name from:

“… the circular sun and the crescent moon which when joined together form the word “oc.” ‘To occult’ means to eclipse, as when the moon obscures the sun during a total eclipse. ‘“Oc’ is also the root of the Latin word for eye – oculus. So the occult is the cult of the celestial sun moon eye whose wink darkens the day. Occult actually means hidden and is often represented by a closed eye, or a winking eye.” [4]

Knowing that the United States is undergoing a transformation into a surveillance state of unparalleled proportions one would imagine the last thing New York citizens would need is to have an artistic reminder of Big Brother eyes staring out at every juncture, least of all the slightest allusion to a satanic power symbol. But here they are in plain sight – yet more examples of diabolical satire.

The artists, Kristin Jones and Andrew Ginzel in singing their praises to nature and the universe created their centre piece work which has an elliptical glass and stone mosaic floor, with a mosaic and distinctly Egyptian eye at the centre of a vortex which is set against an image of the New York City. It is pertinent that the Oculus floor mosaic, directly under the WTC, also depicts the Earth’s 7 continents around the periphery of the elliptical border, with the Eye of Horus in the centre of the vortex pulling all nations towards its centre. This is close as you are going to get to explicit One World Order iconography.

Apart from commissioning suitably occult-themed designs in  the “underworld” of this particular “New One World” centre, it seems that the the Port Authority of New York and New Jersey is squandering a very great deal of cash on the project with estimates of over $3.7 billion as of February 2015 which makes it the most expensive train station ever. [5] That’s $2 billion over budget and seven years late.

Nothing like making a financial killing on the site of a mega-ritual killing …

oculus1_thumb.jpgImage sources: www.nycsubway.org/|  Top left: Image 806; top right: Image 817 | Both photos by: Wayne Whitehorne – artwork: Oculus  by ( Jones/Ginzel) | infrakshun notes (2013)

As if that wasn’t enough then it seems our ceremonial psychopaths just love to play with innocence and ignorance by enacting their rituals in plain sight without a care in the world. One example of this took place at Ground Zero memorial service in 2002, filmed live by CBS News.


Still from CBS News Report. You can see the video here: The All Seeing Eye of Horus During the 911 Memorial Service at Ground Zero.

Photographer James Estrin took an interesting photo of the event from an 8th floor building across the street. Titled: “Silence and Dust, 9/11 Memorial, 2002,” he later recalled observing a wind blowing during the ceremony which brought up dust across the centre of the circle and served to accentuate the feeling he had that the place was “alive.” During Estrin’s January 2014 exhibition “Observance: Photographs of Spiritual Experience,” L’Oeil De la Photographie described the photograph as“… the most powerful (and chilling) image made of the event.”  That is certainly true but perhaps not for the reasons any of these participants realise. This appears to be a blatant celebration of ritual sacrifice rather than remembrance. What else our we to believe after all this evidence when you have a congregation of rescue workers encircling a disc all of which is shaped like an eye? (You can see the photo here: www.loeildelaphotographie.com)

The ritual of 9/11 was inspired from occult signatures and their geometry which lies strewn across the modern landscape. Recall the US Department of Defence’s Pentagon for instance,  a 5-sided building, with 5 concentric rings and 5 above-ground floors (5-5-5), and a 5-acre central plaza. Remember the World Trade Centre as a site for 5’s ritual invocation site and fitting as a Number of Death. (9+5 = 14 = 1+4 = 5)


                                     © infrakshun

Sitting on the 77th Meridian West, with its height reaching 77 feet, the Pentagon site was ready for construction on September (9) 11, 1941. (9/11/41). Exactly 60 years later, hijacked American Airlines Flight 77—a Boeing 757-223—crashed into its western side. Flight 77’s fiery meeting with the Pentagon reflects the formula: 77= 7 x 11, “magical power in perfection.” “The number 77,” Bain informs us, “… is also a Masonic signal, the number of the Revenge of Lamech, ancestor of Hiram Abiff the Master Mason. Anton Szandor LaVey, founder of the Church of Satan and author of The Satanic Bible, lists the 77 “infernal names” of the “Gods and Goddesses called upon, which make up a large part of the occupancy of the Royal Palace of Hell.” [6] 

As discussed previously, the pentagram/pentacle  – which has a pentagon in its centre – has the reputation of being the most powerful symbol in the occult world used traditionally for invoking less than angelic spirits or “etheric intelligences.” It apparently acts to induce the manifestation of a portal given the right formula and bridge-making abilities. What this means is a disturbing Mega-ritual with: “a number of power combined with a symbol of power” which creates: “… a ceremonial vessel numerically consecrated and filled with living sacrifices violently penetrat[ing] … the inner sanctum of a five-ring jumbo-sized heart-of-a-pentagram in a spewing eruption of flame, glass, steel, flesh and blood … this diabolical ceremonial act was designed as a key to unlock the powers of hell (symbolically, or perhaps more literally than we care to imagine), unleashing them on the denizens of earth.” [7]

All of which tends to put 9/11 in a slightly different “light”… and brings us to the mysterious planes which were spotted on the morning of 9/11 above Washington DC.

Despite the fact that all flights were grounded on 9/11 there seems to have been up to four sightings of planes in restricted airspace. These included Word 31: airborne at 1327; a Venus 22: Gulfstream 3, airborne at 1316 on a scheduled flight to West Virginia; landing back at Andrews at 1354; Gofer 06: a Minnesota Air National Guard C130H, airborne at 1333 an observer to the aftermath of the impacts of AA 77 and UA 93. [8] This means that three planes were spotted in the vicinity of the Pentagon at the time.

The inevitable questions that come to mind are: 1) what were these planes doing in the air when airspace was restricted? 2) How could the Air Force get two military aircraft promptly into the air after the WTC attacks and at the same time fail to get any fighter planes to intercept the “hijacked” planes? A third question pops up when we consider there was a fourth aircraft in the skies. A B747, airborne at 1345; which eyewitnesses called the “white plane.”


Why Did the World’s Most Advanced Electronics Warfare Plane Circle Over The White House on 9/11? By Mark H. Gaffney | image source: www.911blogger.com/

According to Mark Gaffney’s book The 9/11 Mystery Plane, the aircraft was a modified Boeing 747-200; an E-4B a state-of-the-art airborne command centre worth $800 million which had been painted white. Hi-tec functioning radar outside of FAA and NORAD was well taken care of if we are to believe Gaffney’s claims, which makes a mockery of the excuse that no one in the US defence and military knew that aircraft were targeting the most heavily defended military HQ on earth.

But there was something even more bizarre:

“…information obtained from the FAA in 2008 under a FOIA request, we learn the call sign of the doomsday plane circling in the skies above DC on 9/11… VENUS 77. That’s right. Yet another 77 (apparently you just can’t have too many), and, wouldn’t you know it, yet another pentagram reference: the successive inferior conjunctions of the planet Venus against the Zodiac form a pentagram, thus in occult thought this geometric form represents Venus, and Venus invokes the pentagram… just Google it. (The Romans designated the morning aspect of Venus as Lucifer, literally “Light-Bringer”: Venus = Lucifer.) Here again, the 77 and the pentagram/pentagon, in the air, combined together in magical union[9]

The first Flight 93 memorial site was another interesting example of occult satire. The Boeing 757 jet-airliner (which officially crashed and then completely disappeared into an abandoned mine-shaft while also managing to scatter debris over an eight mile radius) was commemorated with a large red crescent entitled: “The Crescent of Embrace” by Paul Murdoch architects. The design caused controversy to many within 9/11 research and the general US public for the simple fact that it is a direct reference to an Islamic red crescent. In fact, when you take the Red Crescent from the Tunisian flag and superimpose it over the Murdoch design the match is almost identical. Considering that the official story and commemoration is asking us to remember those that died at the hands of supposed Islamic terrorists, is this not an exercise in mockery? To top it all, one online researcher has proposed that this innocent little crescent is oriented towards Mecca. [10]

The project caused such an outcry it was abandoned in favour of a more nondescript, minimalist tribute. However, rather than a one off aberration, Islamic themes under scored with Kabbalistic-masonic overtones are all over the One World Trade Centre memorial site before and after the attacks.

The large metallic sculpture by German sculptor Fritz Koenig called “The Sphere” lies where the WTC North and South Towers once stood and: “… meant to symbolize world peace through world trade, … placed at the centre of a ring of fountains” and where other decorative touches [were] designed by trade centre architect Minoru Yamasaki to mimic the Grand Mosque of Mecca, Masjid al-Haram, in which The Sphere stood at the place of the Kaaba.” [11] Similarly, Scott Onstott shows us more visual connections when comparing the WTC 9/11 memorial site with Islamic monuments and religious iconography that is, as he mentions, so ironic when: “… the official story of 9/11 is of Islamic terrorists who destroyed what the architect who designed the WTC saw as an exquisite monument to Islam.” [12]

Those behind the occult ritual of 9/11 would no doubt be laughing there socks off at the esoteric humour of it all.

Furthermore, Onstott and his colleague Mark Gray discovered that: “… the pier that accesses the Statue of Liberty (SOL = Sun) on Liberty Island is oriented perfectly in line with the Kaaba in Mecca. The red line stretches from the torch of the SOL to the center of the black cube in Mecca.” With further numeric revelations yielding atop the SOL: “… a crown of 7 rays compared to the base star’s 11 points [which] matches the 7:11 proportions of the Great Pyramid from height to base.” [13] Add to this the significance of 666 as “… the precise distance between the Kaaba in Mecca and the Dome of the Rock in Jerusalem [as] 666 nautical miles,” it does make you wonder just when this vast “Game of Thrones” actually began.

A macabre and secret satire is very much part of false flag attacks. For instance, the 7/7 London false flag operation. In 2005, July 7th a London underground train at Kings Cross and a bus in Tavistock Square were blown up killing 52 people. It wasn’t only the fact that Tavistock Square is the heart of Anglo-American tradition of social engineering and mind control but still visible on the side of the wrecked bus was a promotional ad for a horror film which read: “Outright terror, bold and brilliant.” [14]

outrightterror_thumb.jpg7/7 Bombings Tavistock Sq, July 2005

Similarly, another repellent aspect of occult satire embedded in the 9/11 ritual came from the aftermath of September 11th and the million tons of material which had to be removed from Ground Zero and the surrounding area. As WTC steel and other key evidence was whisked away care of Mayor Rudy Giuliani, another nearby landfill site was appropriated for detective and forensic teams so that they could sort through the debris and begin identification of at least some of those who died in the attacks. Approximately one-third of the rubble found its way to the site and after 1.7 million hours, more than 1,600 personal effects were retrieved, over 4,000 human remains recovered and finally, 300 people were identified. The remaining material was buried in a 40 acre section of the landfill site. [15]

The name of this site?

“Fresh Kills Landfill” on Staten Island.


[1] ‘The Scottish Rite’s KKK Project’ by Anton Chaitkin | Exective Intelligence Review and http://www.theforbiddenknowledge.com/hardtruth/scottishriteproject.htm
[2] pp. 174, 181; The Secret Destiny of America, By Manly P. Hall (1944) This edition published by Tarcher, 2008 | ISBN-10: 15854263628.
[3] op.cit Bain (p.92)
[4] http://www.cosmicpuzzle.com/lore.htm
[5] ‘Oculus World Trade Center Transportation Hub is $2 Billion Over Budget and Seven Years Late’ Daria Daniel, Wednesday, February 18, 2015.
[6] The Satanic Bible:‘ ‘Hell, the Devil and How to Sell your Soul,’ 4 Crown Princes Of Hell’ by Anton Szandor LaVey: | http://www.e-reading-lib.org/chapter.php/73307/17/LaVey_-_The_Satanic_Bible.html
[7] op. cit. Bain (p.43)
[8] ‘9-11: The Mystery Plane; not so mysterious’ www.oredigger61.org/?p=136
[9] op. cit. Bain (p.46)
[10] ‘Flight 93 Memorial Project’ http://www.zombietime.com
[11] ‘The Mosque to Commerce – Bin Laden’s special complaint with the World Trade Center.’ By Laurie Kerr, slate.com, December 28, 2001.
[12] ‘Freedom Tower’ By Scott Onstott, http://www.secretsinplainsight.com, August 31st, 2011.
[13] Ibid.
[14] Please visit http://www.terroronthetube.co.uk and read his book: Terror on the Tube: Behind the Veil of 7/7, An Investigation by Nick Kollerstrom 2009. | Also worth watching is 7/7 Ripple Effect by John Hill which can be found at www. jforjustice.net/77/ and here: 7/7 Ripple Effect (2
[15] ‘Items from World Trade Center Recovery Operation, Fresh Kills Landfill’. Online Collections Database. Staten Island Historical Society. | ‘Landfill Has 9/11 Remains, Medical Examiner Wrote’. By Anemona Hartocollis, New York Times, March 24, 2007.


9/11: An Occult Ritual? IV: The Twin Towers (2)

“Perhaps the reason all the aforementioned parties ritualistically use 33 is because they understand what it is all about: 33 is part of us, and part of the architecture of the universe. They hijack this sacred knowledge and use it in plain sight in order to control and manipulate.”

Scott Onsttot

Occult and sacred geometry researcher Scott Onstott makes an important point in amongst all this occult ritual in that the people behind these dark games do not own sacred numbers. He has shown that they do indeed belong to everyone.

He has also made some fascinating discoveries linked to ancient, monuments, geography, mathematics and architecture on his website: www.secretsinplainsight.com. He has made a special point of researching the numerology and mathematics of some of our most sacred sites around the planet, as well as delving into the World Trade Centre and the new One World Trade Centre and has discovered some interesting details.

An architect friend who had a “hunch” suggested he find out if the original Twin Towers might match the proportions of the columns of the aforementioned Biblical pillars of Boaz and Jachin that were part of the mythical Solomon’s temple and included in the symbolism of every Freemasonic lodge in the world. Sure enough, Onstott found that when the Twin Towers are overlaid as rectangles, drawn with real-world proportions they match perfectly.


The symbol of the twin pillars forming a gateway is one of the most common symbols in occult lore. It is used by bankers, commerce, architects and freemasons and has long been incorporated into Christian architecture. Author Zen Gardner reminds us of a “cathedral code” as a message “from the Masons themselves, encoded in stone and concealed in plain sight.” [1] The “Tracing Board” of freemasonry is the key to the symbolism in Gothic Western façades, acting as a both an architectural blueprint and a metaphysical portal or doorway symbolising an initiation of higher (or, in this case, lower consciousness) in praise of entropy or the path to primal matter: Satanism. For in order to reach the state of creative balance, to forge a purified and transformed human being, an alchemical process is undergone towards redemption or inversion.

The All-Seeing Eye is the Egyptian “Eye of Horus” set betwixt the two and determines the outcome of the battle between the light of higher consciousness and primal matter. It is one of the most important symbols in freemasonry and Rosicrucian traditions for hundreds of years. Perhaps this is why you have it as the Pyramid of the Great Seal on every US dollar bill in order to implant the suggestion that America is following the path of “the light bearer” who is otherwise known as “Lucis” or “Lucifer.” A New World Order ideology is drawn from the totalitarianism and slavery of the Levitical Babylon grafted onto the Egyptian Empire myths which was originally called in masonic lore: the “Religion of Light.” Lucifer is recast as the liberator of humanity – and in a sense that is precisely what he is – for those that choose the service to self pathway. Whether such a path leads to true liberation is another matter

Discoveries that Washington D.C. is a hotbed of architectural occult symbolism has been undergoing a process of revelation rather like an archaeological dig for the past one hundred years and most intensively during the last decade with the advent of satellite technology and Google Earth. For example, many occult researchers have shown that the Washington Mall Government Centre, is the Sephiroth Tree of Life and “Masonic coffin”; The Goats Head of Mendes pentagram is on the street layout which encompasses the White House and the 5-sided structure of the Defence Department’s Pentagon. Let’s not forget the Mall gardens and streets which form the image of an owl a mythical reference to the goddess Lilith and part of the rituals enacted in the present day  society of Bohemian Grove. Then there is the little matter of the Washington Memorial that mimics an Egyptian obelisk and phallic symbol …

In the same way, the World Trade Centre complex, as we will see, is also wrapped in occult symbolism. Silverstein Properties is doubtless over the moon (no pun intended) with the replacement building which was provisionally called the “Freedom Tower” and was scheduled to be fully completed by December 21 2012 (Mayan Prophecy anyone?) but actually finished May 10, 2013.

Which brings us to number 33.

Let’s play around a bit and see what comes up with 9/11 and the memorial year of 2011:

9/11 / 2011: 9 + 11 + 2 + 0 + 11 = 33.

The parasite of Rosicrucian Illuminism nested deeply within the host of freemasonry seems to have special significance in relation to these symbols and numbers. In particular the divine number 33 seems to feature quite strongly in both 9/11, Western popular culture and global monuments. It has an important meaning in occult secret societies and Scottish Rite Freemasonry and denotes the highest degree bestowed upon the initiate. If we multiply the Kabbalah’s power number eleven by three, we get 33. When 11 squared is divided by phi. (1 times 1; 5 minus 3) it delivers a code of 353535 which relates to infinite power. (This was calculated from the date “September 11th” as we saw previously). Author Laura Knight-Jadczyk provides a golden nugget regarding the astrological context of this number when initiates are promised infinite power: “which they must seek infinite knowledge to gain, for which they pledge allegiance infinitely for which they possess for all eternity, so long as they find infinite wisdom, for which they search for all infinity.” [2]

The capstone and All-Seeing Eye of the Pyramid is the powerhouse of accrued energy extracted by deception which ends up as an never-ending spiral winding its way to a black hole of service to self God-hood. Hence the obsession with 33 and the Great Pyramid from which the basis of psychopathic occultism derives. With a triangle pointed to the heavens and a triangle pointing down toward the Earth you have 3 = 33.  More importantly, as Knight-Jadczyk mentions: “… we have a bunch of people who are playing with mathematics, sacred geometry, and playing with higher knowledge, basically as a keep busy activity to distract them at the human level from the fact that they are being manipulated at a higher level.” [3] (You’ll have to read her books to find out the ultimate source of that “manipulation.”)

More obviously, Onstott tells us: “The House of the Temple is the headquarters of Scottish Freemasonry in the United States. The 33 columns which are 33’ high support a 13 step Egyptian unfinished pyramid just like the one on the dollar bill. The 33 members of the Supreme Council confer the highest 33rd degree on select brothers who have already attained the 32nd degree.”

Here are some of Onsott’s other discoveries regarding the revered 33:

  • Disney’s The Magic Kingdom has a mysterious private organization called Club 33. Perhaps it is no wonder because Walt Disney himself was a 33rd degree freemason, although he died just before Club 33 was opened.
  • There are 32 feathers on one wing and 33 feathers on the other wing of the reverse of the great seal of the United States.
  • The address of the Federal Reserve Bank of New York is 33 Liberty Street. [It] reportedly holds 25 percent of the world’s existing gold bullion ($335 billion as of April 2011), making it the largest known treasury in the world. However the Fed cannot be audited.
  • There are 33 “Ethnological Heads” carved into the exterior of the Library of Congress.
  • The United Nations The UN Flag and emblem divides the Earth into 33 sectors.
  • The City of London is surrounded by 32 boroughs, making 33 jurisdictions.
  • Phoenix Arizona sprawls over 33°N. The Phoenix metropolitan area is called the Valley of the Sun. Heliopolis means City of the Sun.
  • By about 1200 BCE, the Children of Dan ended up settling in the far north of modern Israel under the shadow of Mt. Hermon. Mt. Hermon is located 33° north of the equator and 33° east of the Paris prime meridian.
  • Jesus is said to have been crucified at age 33. King David (father of Sol-Amun) ruled for 33 years.
  • Jacob had thirty-three sons and daughters.
  • The Kabbalah – The Tree of Life from Jewish mysticism encodes 33.
  • The Foundation Stone inside the Dome of the Rock on the Temple Mount in Jerusalem is an omphalos or world centre point. The distance from the Foundation Stone (FS) to the sea is exactly 33 miles. The distance from the Foundation Stone to the Cherhill Obelisk is 33.0 degrees.
  • The Human Spine There are 33 vertebrae in the spinal column if you count the fused bones in the lower spine individually.
  • Planck’s Constant is 1.616252×10−33 cm. That’s 33 orders of magnitude smaller than your thumbnail.
  • The Sun’s core apparently spins once every 33 days and scientists have just figured this out at Stanford University. The Sun’s mass is 333,000 times the mass of Earth. [4]

After turning his attention to the One World Trade Centre Onstott viewed the latitude and longitude coordinates in degrees/minutes/seconds or decimal degrees via Google Earth only to discover that the following coordinates designating the location of the Freedom Tower are: Latitude 40.713° and Longitude -74.013° Decimal longitudes west of the prime meridian are negative and those east of it are positive. Adding the latitude and longitude values Onstott got the easily verifiable: 40.713° -74.013° = 33.300°.

So you get the picture. 33 seems to be important. And as you might imagine at this stage, it doesn’t stop there.

The One World Centre or the Freedom Tower is the tallest building in the United States (and the Western hemisphere) at 1776 feet, including its mast. July 4th, 1776 was of course the date the Declaration of Independence was signed. And with a doffing of the hat to the Grand Master himself, 1776 was also the year that the Bavarian Illuminati was founded. Just in case we were in danger of thinking that Lady Luck had somehow crept into the proceedings, the 9/11 Memorial opened on the 10th year anniversary on 9/11 / 2011: 9+11+2+0+11 = 33.


“One World Trade Center, the tallest skyscraper in the Western Hemisphere, in July 2013.” (wikipedia, Creative commons: photo by Joe MabelFlickr)


The Freedom Tower’s triangle mirrors the All-Seeing Eye of Horus atop the freemasonic pyramid which has pride of place on the US dollar bill.  This is fitting tribute to the climax of a ritual sacrifice to their Saturn/Sun gods and the onset of a “New Age”/”One World.”

It is also significant that the tablet held by the Statue of Liberty has inscribed in Roman Numerals July 4, 1776 the date of the Declaration of Independence and as we have stated, the founding of the Illuminati. Then there is the matter of Sirius: the “Blazing Star” otherwise known as the “Dog Star” which played a central part in freemasonic rituals of the past and present. Astronomers tell us that Sirius is actually a binary star system, consisting of a band of stars of termed “Sirius A” and a white dwarf (stellar remnant) companion called “Sirius B.”  Given the name of Silver Star to Crowleyian adepts and Rosicrucians, it is traditionally associated with Thoth, Hermes and Mercury and with connections to almost every God and Goddess. Yet, as with all things yin and yang, everything has an alter-ego or polar opposite and Sirius is no different.

According to Helena Blavatsky the founder of the Theosophical movement Hermes, the God of Wisdom was also called “Thoth, Tat, Set and Sat-an; (Saturn) and that he was, when viewed under his bad aspect, Typhon, the Egyptian Satan, who was also Set.” [5] Crowley also confirms that Sirius or “Silver Star” is: “… the key to the present aeon of Horus, for it represents the energy of Satan that will permeate the earth during the present cycle.” [6]

If Thoth (as Saturn) and the Egyptian God of magic, measurement and the regulation of events and time – even the creating the matrices of Heaven itself – then it is especially interesting that we can see Sirius as an important node in channelling Saturnine energy for present priesthood of globalism. Once again, we are back to our tracing board, the pillars of Joachin and Boaz and the triangles of the Saturn Star or six-pointed star of “David.” 

S.K. Bain views Sirius as key to the whole 9/11 occult ritual. He reveals that the Egyptian New Year was originally marked by the dawn rising of Sirius in the summer solstice with the present day Coptic calendar based on the ancient Egyptian calendar still used in Egypt. The first day of the New Year is called “Thout” named after Thoth, the date of which coincides with September 11th on the Gregorian calendar which is not only New Year’s Day but: “the symbolic or observed date of Sirius’ helical rising.”  So, a vast 9/11 ritual sacrifice was conducted on the New Year on a calendar derived from the ancient Egyptian calendar, in a month named for Thoth, the Egyptian God of Time. The occult significance of this Sirius connection is derived from: “the date … tied directly to Sirius in a most powerful fashion, with the intent being to bring the entire day’s events under the dark energies of Sirius, and to invoke the blessings of Lucifer who resides there.”

In relation to the Statue of Liberty which appears to be overseeing this Grand Ritual, the significance of the inscription has a deeper meaning: “In the modern era the date which Sirius conjuncts with the Sun, which esoterically is considered the embrace of our physical and spiritual Suns, is … July 4th. The inscription on the Statue of Liberty’s tablet is … an encoded tribute to Sirius.” [7]

French Freemason and designer of the Statue of Liberty was a freemason as were his commissioners. Through associations with the Goddess Isis, it is Lucifer which is being symbolised by the ‘torch of illumination,’ the guiding beacon with its own crown of solar rays a major symbol of Illuminism and their worship of Fire. Instead of the Statue of Liberty as “Enlightening the World,” it is the Light bearer of Lucifer, representing salvation for a very select few. Given what we know so far about the occult ritualistic events of September 11th it is safe to say that the invocation is likely to have been for the deity of Lucifer himself. Bain draws our attention to the design of the Twin Towers and the existence of the trident as an occult emblem and both a symbol of fire “… Shiva, Poseidon, [and] Satan” In fact, the trident is a weapon of the Devil which just happened to have been the supporting design at the base of the Twin Towers acting as “Twin Mega Talismans” which were “literally wrapped in a Satanic symbol.” [8] 


The Statue of Liberty: Saturn, Isis, Thoth, Lucifer and Sirius all rolled into One.


infrakshun notes (2012)

Saturn may have featured as the ultimate Brown dwarf star of Chronos and Cometary stimulus which effectively kicked off the whole four ages of man mythology and as such presided over massive changes in the destiny of humankind. It is therefore appropriate to discover that astrologers were worried about the opposition of the Planet Saturn and Pluto which occurred during the time of the attacks. As we know, Saturn has been associated with death, structure, materialism and the breaking down of the old order to introduce the new since the Golden Age of peak catastrophism. Pluto can symbolise death, rebirth, transformative power whilst traditionally ruling the Underworld. Both are indicative of destruction to make way for either positive change or depending on your polarity, more destruction and control.  With the conjunction of Saturn and Pluto, it was already known in astrological circles that something bad was coming down the pipeline,* or as Bain interprets: “… the two Lords of Death came too near each other in a couple of astrological houses that amplified their malevolent characters … which made it a great day to sacrifice 3,000+ people to the Prince of Darkness.” [9]

Recall that the number 7 is also another divine number in the fast approaching tedium that is occultism. It rules microcosmic (body) macrocosmic (world) cycles of power and their rhythmic perfection. It is perhaps considered the most sacred number of all by many esoteric groups and thus on a par with 9 and 11.  (The London 7/7 Bombings followed the same occult trajectory [10] ) The 47-story (4+7 = 11) World Trade Centre 7 was completed in 1987, (1+9+8+7 = 25 2+5 =7) located right next to the Twin Towers and clad in red granite exterior set in a trapezoidal footprint. The Salomon Brothers signed a long term lease in 1988 after which WTC 7 was known as the Salomon Building. If The Twin Towers symbolised Jachin and Boaz, the Two Pillars of Freemasonry that were positioned at the front of King Solomon’s Temple, then the location of the Salomon Building and the Salomon Brothers as lease holders was another occult sign-post. S.K. Bain informs us that the Bible’s King David gave exact measurements and specifications for Solomon’s Temple: “… because the building was a deceptively-simple yet powerful modern occult-Masonic construct. Its shape and 47 stories were an architectural embodiment of the 47th Problem of Euclid, more widely known as the Pythagorean Theorem,” a principle that was of profound importance to freemasonic belief. [11]

The trapezoidal design of the building is also pertinent as a recognised occult-Masonic construct often associated with enhancing rituals of invocation. Indeed, Anton LaVey, the founder of the Church of Satan, refers to an occult principle known as the ‘Law of the Trapezoid’ a shape that finds a repeating occurrence in the United Nation’s meditation room along with other occult references care of the Lucis Trust. Former member of a satanic cult Bill Schnoebelen believes that the trapezoid shape is designed to create “… a spiritual ‘cloud-chamber’ of sorts across which [the occultist] may track the hoof-prints of the demons he wishes to invoke. It is believed to be the perfect atmosphere for the manifestation of the unholy and the cursed.” [12]

It may be somewhat hackneyed but it doesn’t necessarily mean the core meaning is incorrect…


infrakshun notes (2012)

The “revitalisation” of the Manhattan area – in particular the WTC project – was spearheaded by David and Nelson Rockefeller from a family which magically appears in anything connected to large-scale financial, social and occult psychopathy. [13] As Passio, Ramsey and Bain have commented, could it be that the One World Trade Centre complex is indeed, a massive ceremonial site strewn with objects of ritual significance? It would certainly seem that way if one takes a bird’s eye view of the World’s financial centre, lying directly adjacent and west of the World Trade Centre. There, we find an unfinished pyramid; a step pyramid; a square pyramid and a dome.

Although not all of the day’s events went according to plan the numerological, logistical, and operational activities involved were nothing short of miraculous. But when the official fairy-tale is believed how easy it is for these men and women to create the power of a “Divine” inversion which was not only in “plain sight” but an active part of the template of the 9/11 atrocity itself.

Continued …


* In astrological terms, when two celestial bodies align from a particular geographic location.


[1] ‘9/11 – Occult Trauma-Based Mind Control’ By Zen Gardner, Natural Medicine. September 10, 2011.
[2] The Wave Chapter 22: ‘The Nexus Seven Meet the Cassiopaeans’ By Laura Knight-Jadczyk http://www.cassiopaea.org
[3] Ibid.
[4] Secrets In Plain Sight, Post: ’33: White Sands Launch Complex 33’, By Scott Onstott, July 4th, 2011. | wwwsecretsin plainsight.com
[5] p.567; Isis Unveiled: Volume I of II By Helena Petrovna Blavatsky, (1877). This edition, published by Forgotten Books, 1976.
[6] p.59-60; Aleister Crowley & the Hidden God, 1973 by Kenneth Grant, Skoob, London | ISBN 1-871438-36-5.
[7] op. cit. Bain (p.98)
[8] Ibid.
[9 ]Ibid.(p.84)
[10] Please watch the superb film 7/7 Ripple Effect (2) for an in-depth analysis of the events in London on July 7 2005. There are no overt occult references but as rigorous dissection of another primary false-flag atrocity is it the finest example available.
[11] op. cit. Bain; p.71
[12] p.46; White Sepulchers: The Hidden Language of the Mormon Temple Dr. Cathy Burns, quoting former Satanist, ‘Billy Graham And His Friends.’
[13] “During the post-war period, economic growth was concentrated in Midtown Manhattan, in part stimulated by the Rockefeller Center, which was developed in the 1930s. Meanwhile, Lower Manhattan was left out of the economic boom. One exception was the construction of One Chase Manhattan Plaza in the Financial District by David Rockefeller, who led urban renewal efforts in Lower Manhattan. In 1958, Rockefeller established the Downtown-Lower Manhattan Association (DLMA), which commissioned Skidmore, Owings and Merrill to draw up plans for revitalizing Lower Manhattan. The plans, made public in 1960, called for a World Trade Center to be built on a 13-acre (53,000 m2) site along the East River, from Old Slip to Fulton Street and between Water Street and South Street. The complex would include a 900-foot (275 m) long exhibition hall, and a 50–70 story building, with some of its upper floors used as a hotel. Other amenities would include a theater, shops, and restaurants. The plan also called for a new securities exchange building, which the Downtown-Lower Manhattan Association hoped would house the New York Stock Exchange.” (‘Construction of the World trade Center’- Wikipedia).





9/11: An Occult Ritual? III: The Twin Towers (1)

 9 + 1 + 1 = II

A very brief recap from the previous lengthy post is in order.

Glancing back at the words and numbers of “September 11th” we see that the first letter is assigned to one and the last to 9 which indicates a literal beginning and an end. The word “Eleven” can also be reduced down to two and a motif of the Twin Towers themselves. It is both 2 – a receptive number which can also be reduced down to 1 = a number of force and power. “September” and “eleven” is also littered with the number 5, the frequency of which when added together totals: 35 which is an extremely important the prime number of occult code for infinite power. Since September 11th is within the “Journey Period” of the 2nd cycle of the Rosicrucian cycles of the year broken into sections of 52 days, it denotes travel, change and movement.

If those ceremonial psychopaths were looking for the most fortuitous time for their false flag operation then it appears that September 11th – just from the date alone – indicated an ideal time.

In “September 11, 2001,” we have direct numerological symbolism referencing forces of authoritarianism and tyranny partnered with daring innovation, precision and high level planning. Technology and the occult are also there with symbolic connections to air, fire, movement and travel. The dominant masculine energy is further represented by the mediums of fire, the sun and the planet mars the God of warfare. For example, for number 9 and from the astrological symbolism alone, the horns of Aries the Ram organises and forces events to completion while Scorpio provides the dark underworld techno-sorcery, secrecy and occult (hidden) sting in the tail.

The emergency number of 9/11 in numerological terms, is associated with explosions and accidents directed to the physical plane and the world of engineering, large structures and centres of financial greed and Kabbalistic magickal working through the pentagram/pentacle/ provided by the number 5. The command centre of the government’s Pentagon. Five is also ruled by the planet Mercury which, in negative terms is the messenger of Hermes or the cosmic trickster. In some traditions he is merely an aspect of Lucifer or Satan and represents the Number of Death. This is also where salesmanship and PR comes in. In this context that would translate as Psychological Operations (PSYOPS) as an adjunct to the core occult ritual. The combination of 9 + 4 offers this presence of the black arts, the method by which this atrocity was created and made manifest through numbers 1, 2, 4, 5, 9, 11 in particular.

Let’s have a look at the dark match of 9 and 11.

9113© infrakshun

If “Energy follows thought” as the theosophists say, what happens when 9/11 as a black-magic occult-code tied to a mega-ritual is repeated ad-nauseam in the media and daily conversations? Does it psychically reinforce the action as many occultists would have us believe?

As the emergency number of the United States became seared into the consciousness of Americans and people of the world, it became synonymous with fear, tragedy, grief and the ever-present threat of terrorism. It is a formula that has since been imbued with trauma and occult significance. On the 11th day of the 9th month American Airlines Flight 11 flew into the Twin Towers igniting a momentary red-orange fire which was replayed over and over into millions upon millions of T.V. sets, imprinting a many-layered message into equal amount of shocked minds. All of us were particularly open to subsequent programming precisely due to this collective shock. Having “9/11” as both the emergency date and shock signature for the event is itself is a semiotic branding for the future. We can no longer think of 9/11 any other way and once we do, we evoke the same number and its associated imagery which, for the occultist, imbues the ritual with power. We can apply the same to the Star of David as the present emblem of the State of Israel – how many Israelis and American Jews realise its history?

Back to number 11.

In Kabbalah, 11 represents the karmic journey from Death to life. Under the ceremonial psychopath, it is inverted to its shadow and opens as the gateway of 11 via the invocation of 5 and the waiting maw of 2 all of which translates into bringing forth a bit of “hell.” As you may recall, 11 is a Master number and cannot be reduced to single digits. Thus its significance and energy is amplified as a key number during this ritual event. It is part of the duality of the number 2 (1+1 =2) and forms the magickal formula of 9/11 as 9 +11 = 20 = 2+0 = 2 (II).

There are many other numerological references to the occult power of number of “11” beginning with the most obvious to the more subtle:

  • The World Trade Centre stood like an 11
  • The World Trade Centre took 11 years to build
  • Each building had 110 stories.
  • September 11th is the 254th day of the year:  2 + 5 + 4 = 11.
  • September 11th is 111 days until the end of the year
  • The first plane to hit the World Trade Centre was Flight 11
  • The total crew on Flight 11 was 11
  • Flight 77 – with 65 people on board ( 6 + 5 = 11).

There are references to the nature of 11 which is known as the “11th horn” in bible research. In the Book of Daniel 7:8 11 is represented as the number of the Antichrist: “I considered the [10] horns, and behold, there came up among them another horn, a little one [Antichrist]. The number 11 in numerology is a power number and potentially embodies great change. According to previously mentioned 19th Century Golden Dawn occultist, freemason and author William Wynn Westcott, the number 11 has a distinctly “evil reputation” and: “… the essence of all that is sinful, harmful and imperfect.” It is a number which can symbolise “destruction, violence and death.” [1]   British black magick adept Aleister Crowley agrees, describing 9 as: “Most evil, because of its stability” … “witchcraft, the false moon of the sorceress.” Crowley shows us the multi-layered meaning of this number, with allusions to the Greek meaning of nine as “The Ennead, Stability in Change.”  Recall that this archetypal pattern of nine deities occurred throughout ancient history and in relation to the peaks and troughs of Empires.Westcott also mentions 9 as: “… the number of the earth under evil influences.” [2]

Regarding the Kabbalistic 11 he states further:

“… with the Ten Sephiroth they contrasted the Eleven Averse Sephiroth, symbols of destruction, violence, defeat and death. On the oldest Tarot cards, the trump called the Tower struck by Lightning, number XVI, shows the Ten Divine Sephiroth on one side and the Eleven Averse Sephiroth on the other side; modern Tarot designs are very much debased.” […]  It is called the “Number of Sins” and the “Penitent,” because it exceeds the number of the Commandments, and is less than twelve, which is the number of Grace and Perfection.” [3]

Here’s the Tarot card to which Westcott was referring:


The Tower in the 1909 Rider-Waite tarot deck. (wikipedia)

We can take this image as the first alchemical initiation disrupting the energy of the masculine and feminine energies. At the macrosocial level this is one big alchemical metaphor. Does it not perfectly illustrate the archetype of the twin towers as alchemical “twins”? What is even more disturbing is the memory of those who jumped from the towers in order to escape not only the fires, but very possibly the anomalous effects within the structure itself as outlined by Dr. Judy Woods. [4]

Occult researcher and author S.K. Bain draws our attention to the numerological grouping of 333 (3+3+3 = 9) which “…was considered of great carnal power, and the groupings of the nine gods were very significant. The term is also used to describe the great council of the gods as well as a collective term for all the gods.” [5]  Bain further reveals just how important the numbers 9 + 11 were for Crowley, defining the exact quality of magick needed in ritual practices. Writing again in Gematria, Crowley reiterates: “11. The great magical number, as uniting the antitheses of 5 and 6 etc. and the magic force itself.” Thus, the Crowleyian formulation—9, ‘Most Evil,’ 11, ‘the magic force itself’—yields: 9/11 = Evil Magic.  Not simply numerical shorthand for the day or its proceedings, but communicating the nature of the event itself, a digital combination whose very meaning is ‘Evil Magic.’ ” [6]

Since occult practitioners insist on creating number relationships which mark out lines of ritual significance, Aleister Crowley’s 93 takes pride of place in the 9/11 attacks. His hugely influential philosophy of Thelema, which he founded in 1904, is explained in The Book of the Law or Liber AL vel Legis. The two principle phrases which sum up the philosophy are well suited to a psychopathic view of our world: “Do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the Law” and “Love is the law, love under will.” As we know, the former equates to ‘the end justifies the means’ or indeed, anything goes. The latter – when taken with the rest of Crowley’s insightful but purely satanic philosophy – becomes a maxim on self-love and the God of materialism, the source of magickal manipulation of matter. In Greek “Will” is Thelema and “love” is Agape. Using a Greek form of numerology where certain words are assigned numerical values, these words add up to 93. This number was used as a form of salutation both in person and in writing, acting as a shorthand for “Do what thou wilt” which seems to have been an exercise in behaviour without any limits at all. Call it the psychopaths form of direct communion with primal matter – a Cosmic Black Hole. [7]

Author William Ramsey is amongst those who are in no doubt that Aleister Crowley’s legacy was not only incorporated into the post-war military-occult complex and the drive for a World State but whose magickal formulae and symbolism played an integral part in the events of September 11th. He cites the existence of a “multitude of numerically significant markers” found embedded in each 9/11 event, the occult reasoning and symbolism linked directly to Aleister Crowley and Establishment-Occult ideology. The author states further that: “Each of the plane numbers involved in the 9/11 incident refer directly to the prime numbers of Crowley’s system.” These numbers are: 11, 77, 93, and 175 drawn from the hijacked flights of the day of the ninth month of the eleventh day of 2001. Crowley saw these numbers as extremely important in magickal workings.

Ramsey quotes directly from Crowley’s works to illustrate the point:

11: ‘Firstly’, 11 is the number of Magick in itself. It is therefore suitable to all types of operation. ‘Secondly’, it is the sacred number par excellence of the new Aeon. As it is written in the Book of the Law: ‘… 11, as all their numbers who are of us.’

77: The sublime and supreme septenary in its mature magical manifestation through matter … written in Hebrew Ayin Zayin (OZ)…Capricornus, the Devil of the Tarot; which is the picture of the Goat of the Sabbath on an altar. 77 also represents half of the formulation of sexual magic in both the O.T.O. [Ordo Templi Orientis] and the Kabbalah. It is also the 77 infernal names of the Devil in The Satanic Bible by Anton LaVey.

93: The cabalistic gematria values of the Greek words Thelema (Will), Agape (Love) and, Aiwass in Crowley’s magical system equate to the number 93. “The matter is of extreme importance; because Aiwass in dictating The Book of the Law repeatedly makes use of correspondences in Greek, such as Thelema, Will, 93 — Agape, Love, 93. 718 = Stele 666, and so on …Thus his own name spelt in Hebrew has the value 93.’

175: Liber 175 in Crowley’s magical system is a ritual used to invoke any deity by adoration. ‘There are three main methods of invoking any deity:

“The first method consists of devotion to that deity … being mainly mystical in character, they may not be dealt with in this place, especially as a perfect instruction exists in Liber 175.  The second method is the straightforward ceremonial invocation … The third method is the dramatic, perhaps the most attractive of all; certainly it is so to the artist temperament, for it appeals to his imagination through his aesthetic sense.’” [8]


Prophet of Evil: Aleister Crowley, 9/11 and the New World Order By William Ramsey

The possibility that these numbers occurred by chance is statistically infinitesimal. Ramsey reiterates the point that these “prime” numbers were: “essential to the occult, magical system devised by Aleister Crowley” and were thus: “… inserted into the 9/11 event intentionally in order to signal to all Crowley’s followers in the global occult community that the events were an ‘inside job.’” [9]

American Airlines Boeing Flight 11 hit the North Tower at 8:46 AM (8+4+6 = 9) and United Airlines Flight 175 crashed into the South Tower at approximately 9.00am. Flight 175 as a Liber number is broken down to form one of the most important numbers in occultism:  1 + 7 + 5 = 13.  So, we have two aircraft impacting  the Twin Towers as ritual carriers of 11 and 13, which were the two fuses that would light the fiery explosion of 9 and 6 (11+13 =24 2+4 = 6 = 666/999) These numbers are fitting as the ‘arrows’ of the Great Seal. 11 is the gateway from disorder, with 13 of transformation through rebellion and a New International Order and World State.

The reader may also be interested to know that Flight 11 impacted the north face of the North Tower directly above floor 93, and Flight 175 hit the south face of the South Tower directly above floor 77. And remember this: with any grand undertaking, if you can kill many birds with one stone then all to the good. While it has been shown that the $2.3 trillion transaction data and other financial secrets were lost in the Pentagon attack, so too the cover-up of similar financial crimes at the Twin Towers. The companies targeted for deletion were conveniently located precisely where the planes hit.

For those immediately slapping their thighs and guffawing at numerological “lunacy”, let’s remember the fact that the global Establishment is suffused with both Catholic/CIA Conservative freemasonry, occult Zionism and the liberal arm of satanic philosophy. Many of these various branches of occult practice – most obviously from the Anglo-American factions – hold Aleister Crowley in the highest regard. (Which admittedly, isn’t saying much). Crowley was merely the ceremonial version of the same, fascistic vision of Olympian demi-Gods ruling humankind that must be periodically culled for the Elite priesthood.

Crowley was a product of a botched childhood care of a Christian fundamentalist household bereft of emotional sustenance which moved his undoubted talents to the opposite pole. Regardless, his intellectual prowess in magickal symbolism has assisted in a further layer of cover as psychopaths take advantage of a fertile ground for their genes to become the dominant species, where normal human beings are relegated to life as serfs and slaves. Crowley is the designated occult prophet who helped set the seal on Western culture and thus his contributions were eminently suitable in forming part of the design of this momentous Mega-Ritual.


Aleister Crowley

The number 11 as the twin towers, appears to represent the updated version of King Solomon’s Temple pillars. The ancient Pillars of Hermes are drawn from the myth of the Egyptian god Thoth and his Emerald Tablet. As the myth goes, this collection of wisdom was preserved inside two great pillars just before the onset of the Great Flood. Hermes (another name for Thoth) was a rich and varied mythical figure of Greek origin and laid the foundations and extensions of what would become Hermeticism and freemasonry. He is the divine messenger, the God of doorways and portals and the archetypal trickster who cannot be trusted.

Bain informs us of the significance of the fabled Pillars:

The Twin Towers, and the space between them, represented a gateway and their destruction signified the rending of the barrier between worlds, the symbolic tearing of the Veil of Isis—creating a portal, unveiling the Holy of Holies. The idea of the Twin Towers as gateways further links to the Zodiacal sign of Gemini, the Twins, and its position as a celestial/heavenly gateway … a prime example of the key principle of “As Above, So Below.” [10]

Perhaps the most important symbolism of number 2 (and 11) as the twin towers are the freemasonic pillars of Joachin and Boaz said to be found at the entrance of King Solomon’s Temple. They represent a gateway or portal and embody strength and stability, yin-yang, duality of male and a female potency and the Talmudic two ways of man: “…one leads to Paradise and one to Gai-hinnom, the place of punishment.” [11] In the middle of the gateway we can place WTC 7 as the middle pillar of truth and consciousness, the sacred feminine principle and alchemical synthesis. The sun and moon hovers over the respective pillars signifying polar opposites fundamental to freemasonic principles and the creation of a third force which is ignited between the two. This force can be a ritual invocation for selfish ends or towards service to others. It seems the ignition witnessed in 9/11 is towards the former, where the soul/spirit has been trounced in favour of material worship.

Occult researcher Mark Passio offers an interesting talk on this symbolism and shows us how the two pillars – and WTC 7 as the third – can be applied to a Kabbalistic ritual sacrifice of human consciousness. The Sephirotic Tree of life can be laid over the three towers to show how the ritual can be observed in macro and microcosmic terms and as a formula for a magickal Hegelian Dialectic.

Manoeuvring the mass mind into a pre-determined conflict has been used as a geopolitical and social tool for centuries and was around long before Hegel re-interpreted an occult doctrine. Rather than “problem-reaction-solution,” Passio prefers to call it “chaos-confusion-opportunity” which does indeed, aptly describe 9/11. 

notredame-cathedralsInfrakshun notes (2012)

Without chaos and confusion no opportunity can arise to do what couldn’t be done under normal circumstances. We can view “the middle way” or the path of access to esoteric knowledge along the middle “pillar” of WTC 7  with Joachin on the right and Boaz standing at the left of the tree. The belated destruction of WTC 7 represents the collapse of human-cosmic consciousness transposed to the chakra system as represented by the tree of life, where self-knowledge and alchemical transformation is degaussed into the opposite direction away from the crown chakra of the sephirot and grounded into the “Kingdom”.  The resulting extraction of “kundalini” energy symbolically brings down and “earths” all ten sephirot or “emanations” into matter and limited consciousness. The energy of such a blood sacrifice is magickally utiltised via the gateway and portal of the two pillars. We can see the true nature of the symbolism in the iconography of the freemasonic tracing board with the middle pillar of potential transformation via the symbolism of Jacobs ladder leading up to the all-seeing eye directing human consciousness and beyond the unified thought centre of God. The middle pillar is the potential holy grail of an alchemical third force which creates synthesis between “thesis” (Boaz) and “anti-thesis” (Joachin) which is once again, the psycho-spiritual Hegelian Dialectic.

From this higher perspective you can see the whole sordid chess board where human beings and their ideologies are played off against each other. The middle pillar of WTC 7 – the Salomon Brothers building –  has to be destroyed so no one can discover the Grand Oz Magician behind the curtain who is blocking humanity’s way forward. The initiatory impact of each plane as they struck the twin towers heralded the release of the demonic power of 5. The North tower was struck by flight 11, South Tower struck by flight 175 and pentagon struck by flight 77. Flight 93 was headed for WTC 7 not to Washington D.C. as claimed, but as we know, it was probably shot down due to the passengers gaining control. Therefore, this part of the ritual did not succeed and offers a salutary reminder for the Pathocratic insiders that the Universe is inherently unpredictable and cannot be controlled. This is where we gain hope that entropy must, by Universal law, eventually fall into its own gaping abyss.

Tree_of_life_bahir_plain© Infrakshun

The 10 Sephirot in Jewish Kabbalah or the Tree of Life. (The geometry of the “Flower of life” lies in the background).


Freemasonic tracing board incorporating the symbolism of ’Jochin and Boaz twin pillars in the mythical Temple of Solomon. I have overlaid a skeleton model of the Kabbalah’s Tree of Life or Sepiroth with it’s associate Hermetic qualities.

earlymasonry3The Great Architect emblem of freemasonry overlaid on the All seeing Eye of Horus/Saturn. (the “G” and the eye).  Notice too the six-pointed star formation which can be laid squarely inside the freemasonic tracing board, and the Sepiroth.

Passio also shows us how the World trade centre is a symbolic representation of the original Temple of Solomon and the Pyramid complex at Giza. Two large towers and two large pyramids one smaller tower (WTC 7) and one smaller pyramid. The sphere is apparently a representation of the sphinx. Pillars are a reference to the Babylonian gold-headed man from King Nebuchadnezzar in the Book of Daniel 2. The Gold headed man represents tyrannical authority of priesthood  through the Four Ages of Man. This time the Golden age would be the combining of church and state – a synthesis into One world Order through ritualistic destruction. Destroying the iron legs of the gold headed Babylonian man will bring about the completion of the inverted topological metaphor; the ruling priesthood back at the top of a World State centralised system where this destruction of church and state is fused into a One World Religion. Notice how the alchemical inversion stretches across all societal domains including the technocratic framework of a SMART society and Agenda 21 of sustainable development. This is a re-enactment and re-visiting of the Silver Age as a magickal working against humanity.

The Twin Towers of finance reflected the Babylonian architecture and ethos of excess. “The Freedom Tower” is the new Temple of Solomon built on the ruins of New York city. It is the emblem of a World Order defined not by the tragic events of 9/11 but as a sign to the New Priesthood that the ritual sacrifice has been accomplished in readiness for the next phase. This is an Elite concept of their own”freedom” – it certainly isn’t ours. Which is why the World Trade Centre has now transformed into The One World Trade Centre in anticipation of the ultimate goal of a One World Economy, One World Religion, One World Education, One World military and One World State Order.

9/11 was a ritual sacrifice toward something quite different to the visions of One World peace.



[1] p.100; Westcott, W. Wynn (1911) Theosophical Publishing Society, London. Numbers: Their Occult Power and Mystic Virtue. Being a Resume of the views of the Kabbalists, Pythagoreans, Adepts of India, Chaldean Magi and Medieval Magicians
[2] Ibid. p.91
[3] Ibid. p.100
[4] Dr. Woods offers evidence of anomalous temperature changes and effects suggestive of bizarre technology being used in around the twin towers during the destruction. Woods is a controversial figure within the 9/11 Movement itself let alone the rest of official culture. She has some extremely relevant material though with significant holes in the research – enough to throw the baby out with the bath-water. Caution also needs to be observed since I personally believe she has been co-opted by the people she has chosen to hang around with. What better way to tarnish the truth than with CoIntelpro swarming around her? See more on this here: The Destruction of the Twin Towers (2) and her website: http://drjudywood.co.uk/
[5] p.80; Bain, S.K. (2012) Published by Trine Day;The Most Dangerous Book in the World: 9/11 as Mass Ritual  | ISBN-10: 1937584178.
[6] Ibid. p.81
[7] Crowleyian occultism and the Law of Thelma are wholly based on rituals which are about control, despite the protestations of those who consider the Crowley to have been an occult genius dispensing wisdom to all and sundry. His Christian Fundamentalist upbringing along with a severe lack of emotional nurturing sent him forcefully in the opposite but equally extreme direction of occult rituals and ceremony. Such practices appeal to those with delusions of grandeur and like most egomaniancs full of their own self-importance they become bound by the illusion of power that rituals seem to provide, the results of which are dependent entirely on the quality of consciousness, the intent and objective at play.
If one seeks to ritually effect an outcome by the use of ceremonial magick and knowledge of so-called para-physical matter or “etheric” forces then regardless of whether it is “black” or “white” it is about manipulating the Universe for selfish ends based on a necessarily partial, subjective will. In the end, rituals become part of a consciousness prison, binding the magician in ever decreasing circles of response which requires more and more energy and greater investment of spiritual energy the practitioner simply doesn’t have yet the seeming efficacious nature of the “Maya” he is stimulating, proves that he is “getting somewhere” when in reality he is still in the sandpit manipulating only the God of matter and as such, drawing himself closer and closer to its collective power, at the expense of growing his own soul.
Not only is the occultist buying his energy on credit he is consuming it faster than he can buy it. The more seemingly lavish and impressive his result the more dire his Faustian debt becomes. The self-importance and belief in his own sense of power will always be illusory when fixed on the material plane. The greater the level of so called “genius” the greater the level of self-deception. And if there are evil spirits existing in a twilight realm beyond the senses, something to whom all Black Magicians proudly claim contact, then these entities are not only well aware of the nature of the occultists’ ego, they actively cultivate its continuing distortion in order to channel further “evil” into the world. What better way to do this than by downloading “knowledge” into their contactees whose consciousness is of a quality that can act as a messenger.
The blind leading the blind.
Evil and its worship of materialism is best symbolised by the snake eating its own tail – sooner or later there is nothing left to eat…And this is what black magic does – it is a method of soul eating to invest in energy from external reality to address the eternal emptiness within.
When no internal growth has taken place and thus the beginnings of a self-sustaining true individual with access to a limitless supply of Universal energy which serves others as a process of networking, entropy continues apace and leads to its natural end – the implosion and death of the Magician. Dust to dust ashes to ashes…
The Big Magician was always trapped in his own mirror of narcissistic grandiosity so that no light could ever penetrate. The next horrific and spectacular ritual will add to the future undoing of its practitioners in a manner that equals a perfect mathematical formula of “what you so, so shall you reap.” And so, if that is true, perhaps there may be some divine justice for the vicitms of 9/11 after all. – M.K.
[8] p.234; Ramsey, William Prophet of Evil: Aleister Crowley, 9/11 and the New World Order (Kindle Edition)
[9] Ibid.
[10] op.cit Westcott, p.38.
[11] ‘Mark Passio on the Chaos Sorcery of 9/11 – Kabbalah, Tarot & Freemasonry – Symbolism and Numerology  at: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=tXOJHZhoO68



9/11: an Occult Ritual? II: Numbers & Symbols

“Numbers rule the Universe”


9-11-1Numerology is an ancient science. From the Greek philosopher Pythagoras, the sages of China, the Brahmans of India and the Chaldean occultists – all believed numerology to be an essential way to interpret the mathematical significance of the cosmos and the forces that shape our lives. The Koran, the Bible, The Egyptian Book of the Dead, and of course the Talmud, all allude to the significance of numbers and the interpretation of their deeper meaning. Chaldeans believed that the origins of astrology and numerology stretched back at least 473,000 years. It is the Chaldean, Kabbalistic and Pythagorean system of numbers that most interest modern numerologists and occultists today.

Pythagoras proposed that all things can be expressed in numerical terms and ultimately reducible to numbers. Much like the Greek and Hebrew alphabets in which each letter also represented a number, the method used in modern numerology assigns numbers to a person’s name (or indeed a place, building or country etc.) along with the date of birth so that the true nature of the person or object in question is revealed.

The idea that numerology is of interest to many occultist may make the rest of us roll our eyes and exclaim: Yes… But the Universe is a mathematical construct at its core …Of course numbers seem magical … You can see mathematical patterns in anything at all and interpret it as sacred meaning! Perhaps the point to keep in mind is that we are indeed enmeshed in a matrix of numbers which resonate with meaning at different levels of perception. The key point to remember here is that high mathematics is one thing, but the dividing line between numerological significance and fantasy is a very blurred indeed. But for those obsessed with rituals and control this doesn’t matter. All that matters to them is to harness power in the quickest way possible. If the power of the mind and certain forms of techno-scocery offer that short-cut – regardless of the consequences – then they will surely take it.

So, feel free to skip this post if the whole numerology aspect of 9/11 doesn’t float your boat. (Believe me, I sympathise). However, numerology, so-called sacred geometry, geomancy and the various other occult trappings all play a big part in the minds of the occult elite and their followers, the latter spending endless amounts of time revealing patterns of associations which may or may not be there… Nonetheless, they believe it, so it behooves us to look from outside in as it were, in order to understand their obsession a little better.

So, this isn’t about whether we should believe in numerology and magical formulas and the like, but to understand the fact that there are a great many people who do. For example, isn’t it just the most amazing coincidence that one of the greatest emergencies of recent times happened to coincide with the emergency number of the United States? Let’s not talk about statistical probability on that one …

In summary, whether we like it or not – numbers define our very lives. But the use of numerology by the global occult elite is both a game and a ritual homage to their own twisted beliefs, both of which should be recognised and avoided. Unless of course, like our world state controllers, you like to spend your time endlessly looking for the ultimate numerological code for ultimate power. Good luck with that zero sum game.

If you’re new to numerology then a little teach in.

Take 48. 4 + 8 = 12. You then continue with 1+2 = 3 which is the final number in the sequence. Take that principle for understanding what each number from 1 – 9 represents.  To find “compound” or “double” numbers let’s use the same formula: 48 – 4+8 = 12. 1+2 = 3. So, 12 is the compound whilst 3 is the core essence of the number 48. That’s pretty much Pythagorean numerology. Chaldean process is the same though with slightly different letter to number assignments, though usually the end result overall is generally much the same.

Numbers have a positive and a negative side depending on the quality of the intent. therefore, if one is choosing to flow back into the God of the Absolute (evil) then the number qualities will manifest and symbolise the negative aspects of that mathematical vibration which is the case regarding 9/11.

Let’s experiment a little in order to get inside the heads of these people for a moment. Let’s take the simple date of Tuesday, 11th of September, 2001 using the Pythagorean system of numerology. We assign the numbers to their letters and add each of the numbers together until we obtain a single digit total as follows:

DAY OF THE WEEK: Tuesday; 2nd day of the week (Ruled by 9)















23 = 2+3 = 5

DATE: 11th day of the month (eleven cannot be reduced)













= 27 = 2+7 = 9 (Assigning numerological numbers to “eleventh” as opposed to “eleven” gives another authority number of 1)

MONTH: September; ninth month of the year 



















40 = 4 + 0 = 4

(Interestingly, the Chaldean system comes up with the number 11 for this month).

YEAR: 2001 (The numerological cycle number of 2001 is 3 (2+0+0+1 = 3)





























Two: 2+5+6= 13 = 1+3 = 4 | Thousand: 2+8+6+3+1+1+5+4 = 30 3+0= 3 | One: 6+5+5 = 16 = 1+6 = 7

4+3+7 = 14 = 1+4 = 5

So, Tuesday, September 11, 2001 overall is: 5+9 + 4 + 5 = 23 = 2+3 = 5 


World Trade Center, New York, aerial view March 2001by Jeff Mock (wikipedia)

And the total numbers added including compound and essence numbers: 2 = (II)

We could be more accurate with the numbers by excluding “Tuesday” from the numerological package which gives us the following:

9 (11)+ 4 (September)+5 (2001) = 18 = 1+8 = 9 

Which is of course, under the influence of evil becomes the fabled inverted triple 999 = 666 as the “Mark of the Beast” as drawn from Saturn’s six-pointed Star which became a magickal Hebrew template:


The triad of 3, on Saturn’s star (as 3 x 18 = 54 points = 5+4 = 9) and the freemasonic degree of 33, of particular note in sacred geometry and geomantic traditions and are interchangeable and divisible.

Flip the number over: 999 = 9×6 = 54 = 5+4 = 9 and you end up with the same number and is equal meaning of 666 with an emphasis on inverted spiritual power. Indeed, there are endless permutations of the shape-shifting 9 as the emblem of this “emergency number” and the inverted 6.

“… Calculate the number of the beast, for it is a human number – the number of a certain man; his number is 666.” (Revelation 14:18b).  And that “certain man” is the psychopath – a humanoid set apart from normal humanity. Though these sacred numbers are not negative in and of themselves, their use and attribution has been magickally co-opted. The socio-cultural translation of 666 still appears to be the consumer bar code and very probably assigned to the credit card “VISA.”

Just to see how these magical numbers keep cropping up in a 9/11 context let’s take the “World Trade Center” and do the same:

































5+6+9+3+4 = 27 = 2+7 = 9 | 2+9+1+4+5 = 3 | 3+5+5+2+5+9 = 29 = 2+9 = 11

9+3+11 = 23 = 2+3 = 5

5 is clearly a core number for this event. Notice how many of the usual suspects appear in the above numerological breakdown: five 5’s; and three 9’s etc. and where “World” is assigned 9 (global transformation, endings and beginnings) “Trade” has 3 (wealth, poverty – material and spiritual energy) and finally “Center” is appropriately the master number 11 (the core center of the sacrifice as symbolised by 2 = II the twin towers). Overall the WTC’s numerological value is 5 which is the geometric configuration for – you guessed it – magickal invocation of the pentagram/pentacle.

What else is the World Trade Center but a modern day location for the New Babylon of socio-economic programming?

Incidentally, the twins towers as a sacrificial gateway through which the triangles of force manifest is focused on building 7 which is the last to be destroyed and symbolically set between the Twin Towers. It’s numerological value is also 2 mirroring both the date and the Twin Towers as a triangle of 3 (Δ) association. And when added to the 5 of WTC  you get – 7.

All right, you are probably starting to get overloaded with numbers and even a little dubious. Could we do the same if we assigned numbers to “Bugs Bunny” and “Pop-eye”? Perhaps. The point here is how the numbers are assigned meaning in conjunction with ritual and belief; how they seem to cluster repeatedly into those numerological meanings which appear to be outside the probability of natural patterns of randomicity. It does seem rather odd to think that as we have introduced the idea that the events of 9/11 were not only a monumental false-flag operation but a ritual sacrifice writ large, we have a near perfect rendering of that symbolism in letter-number syntax: “September 11, 2001” which give these main values:

1, 2, 4, 5, 9, 11

There are many other numbers with occult / 9/11 significance for 9/11 but for brevity we’ll look only at the above numbers. Since the events of September 11th were negative in the extreme then we will include only the negative associations of the numbers in question. The numerological interpretations are in part, from a selection of Kabbalistic literature as it relates to the Tree of Life’s 22 Hebrew letters and numbers based on the template of the six-pointed star of “David”.  Of particular interest in compiling the following associations was Rosicrucian numerologist Lloyd Strayhorn’s book Numbers and You published by Ballantine Books, (1997) the popular classic: Numbers, Their Occult Power and Mystic Virtues (1911) by W. Wynn Westcott and Richard Wilhelm’s classic translation of the Yi Ching or Book of Changes. Obviously, this is a partial exploration of some very rich symbolism but no doubt it’ll give you the flavour of a game that is played seriously by the occult big-wigs.


The I Ching Yin-Yang symbol set in the directional and elemental 8 hexagrams

Number 1: (Date,11th(See also 11) Masculine in nature and the building block of magical manipulation. The number 1 is the synthesis of male and female, from which all things form. It is the source of chaos matter, indifferentiation and immutability; the symbol of one mind, one consciousness and group think dominance. In a black magick context it is the establishment of ignorance, confusion and obscurity, because: “… in the Ineffable principle of things, of which it is the image, all is confused, vague and in darkness.” [1] Self-deification of individuality reigns supreme; the authority of Yahweh and the power of blood.

1 is the dark monolith seen in Arthur C. Clarke’s 2001: A Space Odyssey; a void and a chasm that allows creation from nothing, toward differentiation. Thus it connects, supports and separates things. 1 is the All-Seeing Eye – the point with the circle of Saturn; the line of the pupil and rules over the fire deities. It is the upright pillar and pagan phallus and the rod of the initiate which ignites the fire.  Add 1 + 1 you create a replication and duality leading to 2 (II).  It is the emblem of supreme power. One could also say it is the creative force of the Orion Gods of old – the fallen angels.

On a more human scale, it symbolises the qualities of aggression, domination and force. Winning and subjugation is all important; authoritarianism, tyranny and the misuse of power for selfish ends. It is the destroyer. Astrologically ruled by Leo in the 5th House and the element of fire. The authority of 1 in House 5 is about a charismatic display of power through the use of spectacle. The overshadowing planet is traditionally the Sun and Mars; fire and war respectively. The number 1 resides on the mental plane and connected to the manifestation of ideas through innovation and organisation. Cities/countries: include New York, with rulership over large buildings and official headquarters.

The intellectual wisdom of the Monad and “Word of God” is only used insofar as it can maintain the development of strictly selfish principles defined by satanic tradition and crystallised into the archetypal forms of the Twin Towers. The single “pillar” oversees its power through 2 and its gateway and reflection of 11.

This number now reflects the One World Trade Centre, otherwise known as the Freedom Tower which replaced the Twin Towers. (see Number 5) Thus it is a fiery, alchemical transformation from duality into a singularity.


The “monolith” from the occult classic 2001: A Space Odyssey (1969)


The Californian-based website imagery of the initiatory order and off-shoot of the Church of Satan – The Temple of Set. One of the goals of the left hand path is to achieve the ultimate “alchemical” road to self-deification.

Keywords: initiation, intellect, phallus, authority, force, chaos, abyss, synthesis, power, matter, Saturn, All-Seeing Eye, war, God, ignorance, 

Number 2: (Tuesday, September 11, 2001)  (see also 1 and 11) Feminine in nature and the receptacle of the ritual. 2 is “the fountain of all Female divinities, and hence Nature, Rhea and Isis.” [2] The number 2 is the opening, a portal of receptivity which allows the journey through the gateway of 11 and permits the manipulation of creative potential to be ritually and magickally bound. This is exactly what took place against the mass consciousness.

2, in its negative guise, turns into the mouth of the serpent by deception, hypnosis, cunning and cruelty; the entropic maw and the vengeful Mother that suffocates and consumes; the she-devils of the Underworld. It is creativity, imagination, drama, spectacle – sexual energy channelled to the base chakra. Astrologically, 2 is ruled by Cancer (69 turned sideways into its glyph of 9 and 6) and the moon in the 4th House both of which represent family, roots, ancestors, life and death. It also rules physical structures and buildings. The element of water dominates associated with the power of emotions. The planets overshadowing the number 2 are traditionally the moon and Venus. This number resides on the emotional plane and connected to the manifestation of feelings. Cities/countries: include North and West Africa and several American States.

The 5,000 year-old Yi Ching or Book of Changes and its six-pointed star system of divination is useful in extending numerological influences.  Hexagram 2 is “The Receptive” – the polar opposite, yet, essential part of the Creative as symbolised in the Yin-Yang icon. It is of the earth/ Nature and grounds the fiery energy of the creative impulse. We find in the introductory statement: “…the Receptive must be activated and led by the Creative; [number 1] then it is productive of good. Only when it abandons this position and tries to stand as an equal side by side with the Creative, does it become evil. The result then is opposition to and struggle against the Creative, which is productive of evil to both.” [3]

2 is the receptacle for the fiery creation of 1; the phallus and the magicakal seed of 1 travels to the egg 2. It is related to the Kabbalistic and negative associations of the Hebrew letters of Beth: 2 and in this context, a contractile force that traps rather than nourishes and protects an alchemical ascension. The misuse of judgement and control, associated with the  lack of objectivity, surrendering to subjective fantasies is present. The inverted nurturing maternal power is designed to facilitate instability and hypersensitivity to shock which is then extracted from the ritual permitting further social engineering.

It is the rupturing of Goddess/Nature/Cosmos to induce chaos. Whereas 1 enforces the restriction of consciousness in Time the contractual energy of 2 is defined by holding ignorance and resisting expansion of awareness in space. The energy engendered is then grounded and amplified in matter. This energy is like a coiled spring ready to suck out matter as a vacuum and vortex; it is the portal which can be opened through the penetration and ritual authority of 1.  The action and process of the ritual sacrifice is the key of 1 which opens the door of 2: the formula of September 11, 2001. And we find the same egg of terra potentia in the primary formula of 9/11 = 9+11 = 20 = 2+0= 2. This number is symbolically expressed through the master 11 which, in terms of invocation, is used in multiples: 11:11. So we can obtain further symbolism as 11×11 = 121 = I (II) I and 1+2+1 = 4 which we will look at next. (We will explore 2 as the master number of 11 in the next post).

figure31Keywords: emotions, womb, egg, portal, door, receptivity, receptacle,”fertilisation” subjectivity, shock, mass psychosis, instability, earthing energy, alchemical inversion

Number 4: (September) Feminine in nature. The number of harmony, law and mathematical symmetry and the elemental total of earth,fire, air and water. Qualities of melancholy and oppression, mystery and magick under the moon.

Wynn Westcott’s erudite research offers some useful insights into Kabbalistic mythology of 4 Cardinal points, where: “God left the North Pole unfinished, saying, ‘if there be any my equal let him finish it like the others.’ This corner is the home of demons, ghosts, devils and storms.”. The Biblical Jacob was related to 4 and his connection to “the Lesser Light” of the Moon. [4] In Christianity the triple deity of the cross of four limbs is the descent of Spirit into Matter while we also have the magic squares of King Solomon’s grimoires and black cube of Saturn worship, the latter of which features heavily in WTC architecture and around many major cities.

In the Yi Ching, Hexagram 4 is Mêng “Youthful Folly” or “Ignorance.” which may be interpreted as the spiritually young learning through the karma of experience which includes experiencing the negative polarity of darkness lit at the beginning by the light of the moon struggling up out of matter. It thus indicates the emergence of growth and strength. This matches with Hexagram 22 (2+2 =4) “Grace” which personifies the “… fire that breaks out of the secret depths of the earth and, blazing up, illuminates and beautifies the mountain, the heavenly heights.” It therefore denotes aesthetic beauty of form which brings chaos into pleasing order. If inverted, 4 expresses the opposite, where the union of beauty and grace is transformed into artifice, superficiality and the entropy of disorder and ugliness; where the law of harmony is fractured to let in the silver “lesser light” of the moon energies; where the 4 Rivers of the Greeks’ Infernal Regions Phlegethon, Cocytus, Styx and Acheron are tapped. The 4 elements of Metaphysics: Being, essence, virtue, and action and the 4 Masonic virtues are all twisted into their opposites.

A key principle of occult mind control is the elevation and application of horror, degradation and terror to fragment the personality of the individual so that it can be remade into the prepared “personality” that is inserted into an artificial human, the shell of which formerly housed a normal conscience. This is what happened to America and humanity’s consciousness: the inversion of 4 as harmony and symmetry; beauty, truth and goodness were banished into the void via the gateway of 11 (11+2 = 13 = 1+3 = 4). This is where the Moon Goddess of Lilith or Isis reverts to her dark shadow self.

On the human scale, there are tendencies toward the unusual, eccentric, paradoxical, as well as violence and sexual brutality. Astrologically, the sign of Aquarius in the 11th House dominates and the element of air (and Taurus ruled by 6 in other systems). This house is concerned with the power of the collective, group consciousness and the transmission of ideas through networks. 4 is the number of the physical plane governed by the revolutionary planet of Uranus which is represented by the malefic head of a dragon. This fire-breather causes upheaval in the form of revolution and rebellion. Number 4 and Uranus indicates sudden and unexpected change in this month. 4 is about foundations (“four square”) and linked to the cycles of the four seasons and four astrological elements. It is also associated with engineering, electronics, gadgets, complex organisational structures, order and systems and the methods associated to bring it all to fruition. Practical, methodical and mathematical. Cities include Washington D.C.

Kabbalistic elements indicate hubris, selfishness and arrogance of the “chosen”. Disconnected from the Divine and seeking to BE God. 4 is the number of structure and geometric units, where the energy of duplication and innovation can flow. Inversion means that the “Priesthood” attempt to displace and upstage the flow of the Universe. 4 is the geometric symbol connected to the physical plane – from the barren to the fruitful. Here, it is used to create the reverse: a scorching of the mass mind to leave no hope of spiritual seeding. It is the imprisoning and literal “squaring of the circle” through the fire of ritual images.

Keywords: mystery, magick, moon worship, fantasy, artifice, ugliness, trauma, fragmentation, mind control, imagination, Lilith, communication, fertility / fertilisation, ritual, hubris, relationship, partnership, networks, group-think, techno-sorcery, black cube of Saturn.

pentagon2The U.S. 5-sided Pentagon

Number 5: (Tuesday and World Trade Centre) On 9/11 we find 5 married to Tuesday named by the Romans after Mars, the God of War and the WTC as the ritual location of both a war against humanity, its symbolic sacrifice to their God of matter and the bid to fall back into the tyrannical version of the Golden Age. As such, it is fitting that 5 is concerned with the manipulation of the 5 senses. It rules humanity as the number 555 reflecting the social engineering capabilities of the Priesthood:  5 + 5 + 5 = 15 = 6.  5 is most associated with the pentagram or “Pentacle of Invocation.”

If we retrieve the values of Flight 11, 93, 175, 77 and add these numbers together, we obtain:


The five-pointed star and numerological identity of the World Trade Center – the location of a magickal invocation and ritual sacrifice

11 + 93 + 175 + 77 = 356 = 14 = 5
11 + 12 + 13 + 14 = 50 = 5
2 + 3 + 4 + 5 = 14 = 5

= 555

Derived from the Jewish Kabbalah magick of King Solomon it is used in the rituals within Wicca, Rosicrucian Illuminism and favoured by Aleister Crowley’s Thelemic Magick. According to author Israel Regardie: “In the Golden Dawn magical system, the Earth Pentacle is one of four elemental “weapons” or tools of an Adept. These weapons are “symbolical representations of the forces employed for the manifestation of the inner self, the elements required for the incarnation of the divine.” [5]

In the context of the black arts the weaponisation of magickal symbols is apropos.  Indeed, on one magicakal invocation among many associated with the pentacle from the Key of Solomon, we have a description from the grand magician Samuel Liddell MacGregor Mathers who states:

“The Pentacle is a species of hieroglyphic representation of a door or gate. In the center is written the Name IHVH. On the right hand are the Names IHV, IHVH, AL, and IHH. On the left hand are the Names of the Angels: Schioel, Vaol, Yashiel, and Vehiel. The versicle above the Names on either side, is from Psalm cvii. 16:– “He hath broken the Gates of brass, and smitten the bars of iron in sunder. [6]


“The ‘First Pentacle of the Moon’ from the Key of Solomon. It serves ‘to call forth and invoke the spirits of the moon, and further serveth to open doors, in whatever way they may be fastened.” It is to be drawn in silver or grey.’ (wikipedia).

Fairly appropriate invocation for 9/11 wouldn’t you say?

Found particularly in early Greece and Egypt, the Jewish Kabbalists promoted the black magick of the Solomon myth via amulets or talismans inscribed most commonly with the pentacle/pentagram and believed to keep evil spirits at bay.

What they didn’t say is that with the correct invocation they could also invite them in.

The Hebrew letter of “Heh”of 5 was equated with female potency (2?) along with the qualities of 5’s abstraction and the search for individual freedom at the expense of others. Intuition paired with intense manipulation, repelling the flow of the natural currents of society; abuse of truth and power. 5 is linked to creative fire, hence the art of the amulets and ideas hewn into architecture and rock. The “creativity” in this case is toward the God of Abstraction as a mask to truth. 5 is the odd number of invocation the insertion of which is the spell-binding block into natural flow of life, thus changing the “current.”

The Yi Ching has Hexagram 5 as Hsü “Waiting” in order to cultivate “nourishment”. The “gift from heaven” from holding back and cultivating patience in the face of fortitude and danger. In satanic perception, this is inverted toward ritual invocation with a view to locking in certain entities. The “nourishment” here is of an entirely different nature and the waiting is to elicit danger in order to channel, rather than avoid. Similarly, Hexagram 23 (2+3 = 5) is Po “Splitting Apart” with the Trigrams which make up above Kên: “Keeping Still” H.52 Mountain and below K’un: The Receptive, H.2 Earth. 52 = 5+2 = 7 and 2 = 9.

Bear in mind, 5 is the numerological identity of the World Trade Center:

The dark lines are about to mount upward and overthrow the last firm, light line by exerting a disintegrating influence on it. The inferior, dark forces overcome what is superior and strong, not by direct means, but by undermining it gradually and imperceptibly, so that it finally collapses. The lines of the hexagram present the image of a house, the top line being the roof, and because the roof is being shattered the house collapses. The hexagram belongs to the ninth month (October-November). The yin power pushes up ever more powerfully and is about to supplant the yang power altogether. [7]

Pretty good description of the World Trade Centre and its Twin Towers.

Masculine in nature, 5 is related to the concept of a fifth element and ruled by the mercury glyph – the “quintessence” – and cannot be seen by the 5 senses. Invocation creates a bridge between the two. It is another number of the physical plane via the intellect where planning and plots are formulated with the “assistance” of spirit communication. Associated with travel and movement, science, business, money, commerce and communications, recklessness and abuse. Rulership over high places and communication centers. Qualities of nervous tension and excitement, drama and excess in all forms are related to the former. Also connected to the misuse of freedom, life experience, mind/intelligence and dealing with the public. Ruled by the planet mercury and its sign of Gemini in the 3rd House and Virgo in the 6th. Rules salesmanship Public Relations, emergency management, stock exchange, pilots. Reference to timing important cities /countries; Chicago included.

Of course, now that Number 5 has destroyed the World Trade Centre it has become transformed into the number 1 reflecting the Singularity of the New, One World Order of globalised pathocracy.

Keywords: plots, conspiracy, organisation, travel, pilots, flights, magical binding of individual freedom, Babylonian excess, communication centres, flight, emergency teams, science, commerce, finance, public relations, propaganda, stock market, intelligence, ritual invocation.

Number 9: (Date: 11th day of the 9th month)

Keywords: power, entropy, dictatorship, serpent, fiery destruction, war, police state, law enforcement, anger, violence, order out of chaos, illuminism, civil unrest, endings and beginnings, ignition, chemical reaction of opposites, catalyst, ritual invocation,

As mentioned above, in relation to 666 and the inversion to 999, Westcott draws our attention to 9 as the “emblem of Matter” which: “… ever varying, is never destroyed; so the number 9 when multiplied by any number always reproduces itself, thus:—9 times 2 are 18 and 8 plus 1 are nine: and so on as below:

9 × 3 = 27; 2 + 7 = 9 9 × 12 = 108; 1 + 8 + 0 = 9
9 × 4 = 36; 3 + 6 = 9 9 × 13 = 117; 7 + 1 + 1 = 9
9 × 5 = 45; 4 + 5 = 9 9 × 14 = 126; 6 + 2 + 1 = 9
9 × 6 = 54; 5 + 4 = 9 9 × 15 = 135; 5 + 3 + 1 = 9
9 × 7 = 63; 6 + 3 = 9 9 × 16 = 144; 4 + 4 + 1 = 9
9 × 8 = 72; 7 + 2 = 9 9 × 17 = 153; 3 + 5 + 1 = 9
9 × 9 = 81; 8 + 1 = 9 9 × 18 = 162; 2 + 6 + 1 = 9
9 × 10 = 90; 9 + 0 = 9 9 × 19 = 171; 1 + 7 + 1 = 9
9 × 11 = 99; 9 × 20 = 180; 8 + 1 + 0 = 9 [8]

999=666 is also the human carbon code with 6 protons, 6 neutrons, 6 electrons while the inverse of male polarity is woman or femi-nine embodied in 9. Male and female conjoined gives us the duality of 69 = 6+9=15 = 1+5 = 6. (9)

Prometheus and Vulcan – both offshoots of the Saturn star worship of matter are equally associated with 9, as grounded male energy with the elements of fire (sun worship) and later connections to ether and air. 9 also symbolises endings and beginnings which can be found in a variety of ways such as the nine months needed to carry a baby to term to the death of Jesus at the 9th hour and the 9 wounds he suffered. [9] Even more applicable to the Babylonian Talmud’s foundation in magick is the destruction of the first and the second Temples of the Jews which took place on 9th day of the Jewish month Ab. Not forgetting that according to the Soteh 20.1 in the Talmud, 9 is equated with “Pharisaic professional goodness.” [10] Given the history of the Pharisees and the Levite priests this is an accurate symbolism indeed.

FireThe fire of 9 |© infrakshun

Masculine in nature, 9 has the fire of Aries and the dark watery depths of Scorpio. Such potent energies combine to symbolise the intuitive or spiritual plane overseen by the planet Mars. These indicate, fundamentalism, authority, independence, leadership, emotional recklessness and risky enterprises. In the human sphere 9 is associated with fire-fighters, police, military and construction. Interestingly, 9 rules metal, in particular iron. Naturally connected are accidents and the presence of danger especially from fire and/or explosions. There is a strong desire to be the Master and controller of destiny and the satellites which accompany that drive. A lack of compassion, narrow outlook, anger and violence dominate.  Electricity, energy and fire igniting endings and beginnings.

Kabbalistic elements: Power is the prime mover with this number. The Hebrew letter of Tes and the symbol of the serpent and the dragon. Resistance to and the consequent inversion of the expression of spiritual power. Misuse of power drawn from generational lines of disempowerment and hatred. The victim becomes the destroyer through blockage of creativity turned demonic. After all, water heats up fire, fire puts out water producing creative tension in the positive sense and climactic inversion in the negative. This condition is symbolised in the Yi Ching’s hexagram 63 (6+3 = 9) Chi Chi “After Completion” .

“When water in a kettle hangs over fire, the two elements stand in relation and thus generate energy (cf. the production of steam). But the resulting tension demands caution. If the water boils over, the fire is extinguished an its energy is lost. If the heat is too great, the water evaporates into the air.  These elements here brought in to relation and thus generating energy are by nature hostile to each other. Only the most extreme caution can prevent damage.” [11]

9 is the number par excellence from a transition from old to the new and vice versa. It is the New World Order personified. And in the Judgement for Hexagram 63 we see Richard Wilhelm’s interpretation of this archetype from order to chaos and chaos to order:

“The transition from the old to the new time is already accomplished. In principle, everything stands systematized, and it si only in regard to details  that success is still to be achieved. In respect to this, however, we must be careful to maintain the right attitude. Everything proceeds as if of its own accord, and this can all too easily tempt us to relax and let thing take their course without troubling over details. Such indifference is the root of all evil.  Symptoms of decay are bound to be the result. Here we have the rule  indicating the usual course of history. But this rule is not an inescapable law. He who understands it is in position to avoid its effects by dint of unremitting perseverance and caution.” [12]

This “indifference” allows the negative path of 9 to manifest with an initial descent into chaos followed by the perceived order of the occult magicians.  It is for this reason that in both the Kabbalah and Western hermetic tradition 9 is the number of catalyst. 999-666 is the delicate sea-saw of polarity that is determined by knowledge and awareness of serpent power.

9 is the “number of sin” and “the earth under evil influences” so we might judge that this particular number used in conjunction with 5 and 11 has unleashed more evil than good. [13]

The hexagram of 9 Hsiao Ch’u /”Taming Power of the Small” also “… the force of the small–the power of the shadowy–that restrains, tames, impedes.” It symbolises signs, portents within a situation where the Gods seems silent, and where “a configuration of circumstances in which a strong element is temporarily held in leash by a weak element.” [14]

9 features the Nine Muses of ancient Greece from the daughters of Zeus which include: Mnemosyne (Memory), Calliope (poetry) Clio (history) Melpomene (tragedy) Euterpe, (music) Erato, (love, inspiration and pantomime) Terpsichore (dancing) Urania, (astronomy} Thalia, (comedy) and Polyhymnia, (eloquence). Similarly and with a more austere legacy we have the star line of nine gods of ancient Egypt known as the Great Ennead (Greek for nine) which comprises: Atum, Shu, Tefnut, Nut and Geb, Osiris, Isis, Set, Nephthys. Since freemasonic ritual is intimately tied to ancient Egyptian symbolism Westcott informs us that: “The Great Eleusinian Mysteries were the successors of the Egyptian Mysteries of Isis and Osiris, and were celebrated at Eleusis and possibly also at Athens, in honour of Demeter or Ceres; they occupied 9 days, and were commenced on the fifteenth day of the third Attic month, Boedromion, September: they took place once in every five years.” [15]

We must not forget the Council of Nine which was formed after Prometheus (Lucifer) gave Fire to humanity. The Gods were not happy at this transgression by one of their own and decided to punish humankind for their temerity at accepting Prometheus’ “gift” to experience the Earth’s gross material world. Zeus headed the council along with Aphrodite, Apollo, Athena, Demeter, Hephaestus, Hera, Hermes and Poseidon.

Clive Prince and Lyn Picknett’s book The Stargate Conspiracy (2000) offers a prime example of what happens when the power and symbolism of 9 is used in the wrong hands. It is a fascinating story and bears serious reflection. Before doing so, you might want to read the review by Laura Knight-Jadczyk who provides a more objective and fleshed-out exploration of the significance of 9 in the context of the “Council of Nine” Enochian Magick, ultra-terrestrials, military-corporate intelligence and all manner of skullduggery. If you can handle the idea of 9/11 as an occult ritual then this book will add much to your understanding of this murky world.

Needless to say that the symbolic associations in numerology are endless and the above only scratches the surface. Numbers 3, 6, 7, 8 and some double digits are all equally important in this regard. One can see clearly how numerology has some curious connections when applied to 9/11 as occult ritual.  Remember that the symbolism of certain numbers are not inherently evil, it is only when serving existential Satanism with its attendant ritualistic take on these ancient codes that they said to become “possessed” with what we might call “demonic” energy. Our psychopathic brethren’s remit is to download negative “inspiration” from hidden realms and use it according to ancient occult doctrine. This has been their role since the onset of the Silver Age.

The reader might see how the energy of these numbers have been flipped over to their dark sides and with sometimes subtle distinctions to create a complementarity of force and fire; a re-ordering of time and space and a WTC vessel into which these demonic “alchemical” ingredients are released to literally bring forth a New World of chaos, as a prelude to Word State Order.

Is it all hokum? Mostly yes. But once again, “energy follows thought” and the mind is a truly powerful thing. In the end, it matters little if occult rituals and numerology assignment objectively invoke destructive power. What is certain, trenchant belief largely determines the efficacy of any ritual and occult directive. Yet, it is the quality of mind that determines the journey toward creativity or entropy. And when the collective mind is placed into a petri-dish of a psychological, technological and occult-based warfare then obviously chaos can be the only result.

9/11 was a large-scale invocation which replicated similar patterns of omni-directional destruction across the globe. It was a rape of the collective conscience which was traumatized into believing a monumental lie, the anomalous nature of which infected the fabric of reality beyond the five senses. This had consequences which are beyond the overt brutality of police or the death of millions in the Middle East.

Our minds became mini vessels for our very own 9/11’s.

Ultimately, the death of truth and conscience takes place in exactly the same way – by choosing to believe the corrosive injection of lies which poisons the soul. We are then pulled into the very same slipstream of psychopathy to become the sacrificial “food for the Gods,” whose only objective is to suppress and imprison the human spirit.

We’ll look in little more detail at the relationship of 9 and the Grand master number of 11 in the broader context of 9/11 in the next post.

Meantime, a prayer for all those who died on 9/11 – may they rest in peace.



[1]p. 34; W. Wynn Westcott, [1911] Numbers, Their Occult Power and Mystic Virtues at sacred-texts.com
[2] Ibid. p.37.
[3]The I Ching or Book of Changes, Richard Wilhelm version at:http://www.akirarabelais.com/i/i.html
[4]op.cit Westcott; p.56.
[5]p. 47; Volume I, section 94; Regardie, Israel (2003). The Golden Dawn. St. Paul, Minnesota: Llewellyn. ISBN 0-87542-663-8.
[6] From The Book of Solomon 1999 free internet edition by Benjamin Rowe, with a reprints of 1916 American edition published by L.W. de Lawrence.See Wikipedia at: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/File:First_Pentacle_of_the_Moon.png
[7] http://www.akirarabelais.com/i/i.html#5
[8] op.cit. Westcott; p.89
[9] Ibid.
[10] Ibid.
[11] http://www.akirarabelais.com/i/i.html#63
[12] Ibid.
[13] op.cit. Westcott; p.89
[14] http://www.akirarabelais.com/i/i.html#9
[15] Ibid. p.92

Occult Zionism VII: Hexagrams and Comets

 “The Israeli national talisman is the hexagram which is called the Magen or “Star of David” and is supposed to be the ancient symbol of Israel. However, such an occult symbol is nowhere mentioned in the Bible. It was ‘bequeathed’ to rabbinic leaders in the 14th century by the Hermeticist, King Charles IV of Bohemia and formally adopted as ‘the Star of David’ in 1898 at the Second Zionist Congress in Switzerland.”

Michael Hoffman, Judaism Discovered

Star_of_DavidThe Star of David; David’s Shield or Magen Dawld

If you have have read through much of this series, you might see a certain divergence occurring within Saturn Worship toward cults of Sun/fire and moon worship. In fact, by the time the Silver Age had ended and the Bronze Age of man had begun, history had delineated a clear distinction between fire worship and other residues of Saturn Worship. Sun Cults and Saturn cults had begun to form, each descending further and further into their negative associations. Thus it could be said that early Christianity emerged from the Egyptian myths of the Fire/Sun cults whilst Islam and Judaism had their roots in Saturn, moon rituals. Each were birthed from the same Star-God which gradually diverged over the centuries. The Egyptian Sun cult was the basis for Christianity, with the Jesus myth as “saviour” and “the light of the world”; cyclic rebirth dominating and battling the “Satan” of Saturnine cults. One can see clear freemasonic, Establishment distinctions of a ruling “priesthood” derived from the super-ancient origins of Saturn as our original brown dwarf star-sun.

Whether it is the Roman Sun god of Apollo, the 18th Century fire worship of the Illuminists or the Arabian followers of Saturnine Ishtar and Israelite cult of Baal or the Elohim, all of these descendants are now fully “satanic” in the sense that the Light was Luciferian – a “Black Sun” which became contoured toward the worship of darkness as an end in itself. Their New World International Order was one of a ruling EL-ite warring amongst themselves yet moving collectively toward what they denote as the next New Age of Man – the Synthetic Age (or “Synthesis”) and their return as the original overshadowing “gods.” Which is why we have such a seemingly bizarre sharing of cultural iconography in the two religio-occult affiliations within the 3EM and the fractal replications on the sun/moon theme. It doesn’t matter if it is the Western Hermetic tradition or the Hassidic cult of Chabad Lubavitch, each seeks to enforce the same totalitarian doctrines upon humanity and their respective inversions of a cosmic spirituality, way beyond the mixtus orbis of duality.

And one particular icon has remained a shared focus of power throughout.

The Star of David (or David’s Shield) is more accurately a hexagram. Dispensing with the mythology of King David, it is unquestionably an extremely ancient symbol dating back many thousands of years. If we keep in mind the Four Ages of Man and the probability that a global culture distributed cultural icons between different peoples – hence the similarity of cultural disjecta membra – it means the hexagram represented something common to all, with Saturn/Moon worship and the accoutrements of magical inversion arriving later. It has been present in most cultures as far back as 3,000 B.C. including the Sumerian tablets and as a template design of Stone Henge, thus it was never a uniquely Jewish symbol.

0001The hexagram-hexagon star symbolism occurs throughout Vedic literature and is known as Shaktona. In the Hindu religion it plays a vital part in their iconography of the gods being found right across the Near and Far East; the Indian and African continents. It is also a common symbol in Buddhism, Islam, Jainsim, Japanese Shintoism and the Chinese “Book of Changes” or Yi Ching. It can be seen in European and North American Churches, Christian iconography and the Catholic Church, as well as the Great Seal on the US dollar bill. The symbolism of the star even crops up in the brewery tradition!


“The Star of David in the oldest surviving complete copy of the Masoretic text, the Leningrad Codex, dated 1008.” (wikipedia, public domain)

The hexagram star has a very long history indeed but its association with Israel amounts to a clever mix of public relations and a tradition of ritual invocation. During the Second World War Jews were made to where the yellow star as a badge of death. When the war ended it became a symbol of Jewish resurrection and life. Yet, the Nazi use of the symbol – whilst abhorrent – was more accurate because of its ancient association to Saturn worship and death which was both the end desire of the Nazis and a pointed link to the tribe as a chosen people of Saturn rather than of G-d.

The question is, do most Jewish people realise the source of their emblem?

The magick associated with the six-pointed star and its hexagram were constantly found in talismans and amulets, largely for protection a key feature of the Talmud’s Jewish hijacking of the Medieval Arabic Cabala into the popular usage of the Kabbalah. The design appears in much of the Medieval Arabian traditions and was known as “Solomon’s Seal” which was mostly engraved on drinking cups and serving dishes. Jewish occultists saw the opportunity for another industry to form and began selling the seal as a from of magickal protection. King Solomon was likely another propaganda creation but the character’s mythology of occult nastiness provided centuries of inspiration for the Kabbalah and Western Hermeticism in general.

Nevertheless, despite King Solomon as the alleged builder of the first Temple in Jerusalem, King of Israel and a black magick practitioner (an interesting red flag in itself) the Talmud lauds Solomon as one of the 48 prophets, as does the Koran. Although mentioned in the Talmud and Midrash, Medieval Jewish mysticism incorporated the idea of Solomon’s magic rings into Kabbalah merchandizing ensuring the mythos of Solomon – and the concentration of magick that surrounded him – would reign supreme.

Solomon’s rings bestowed all kinds of occult feats of magical daring-do, giving further protective power to the Jewish tribe in the face of intermittent persecution and by extension, conferring the same powers onto those who bought the sales pitch. When set in a circle the six pointed star and hexagram is thought to act as a primary tool for the invocation of elementals and demonic entities. After all, in common magical parlance we: “… cast a spell on someone” or more accurately, “place a hex” upon them, the latter word derives from the divinatory “hexagram.” It is thus found in every kind of esotericism, white / black magick and New Age philosophy from Wicca to Raelianism; Theosophy to Martinism and of course, the Jewish Kabbalah.

German-born Israeli philosopher and historian Professor Gershom Scholem who wrote about these “amulets and protective charms” within Judaism were: “… found side by side with the invocation of demons, incantations…and even sexual magic and necromancy…”. The professor further states that these demons and devils were apparently under the rule of the Talmud and submitted to the Torah and thus: “… there were also good-natured devils who are prepared to help and do favors to men. This is supposed to be particularly true of those demons ruled by Ashmedai (Asmodeus) who accept the Torah and are considered ‘Jewish demons.’ Their existence is mentioned by the Hasidei Ashkenaz as well as in the Zohar.” [1]

sattalThe pentacle (left) The six-pointed star (right) (wikipedia) Notice the bull of Taurus-baal in the centre surrounded by planetary glyphs.

It is from the depictions of the seal of Solomon upon which the hexagram or “Star of David”, was eventually modelled to become the the symbol of Judaism in the modern period and placed on the flag of Israel. It was precisely because of its Medieval use and symbol of magick and its Saturnine origins that it was chosen as the emblem. In 1354, King of Bohemia Charles IV prescribed for the Jews of Prague a red flag with both David’s shield and Solomon’s seal, while the red flag with which the Jews met King Matthias of Hungary in the 15th century showed two pentagrams with two golden stars.  Thus Israel’s magick and Saturn worship became synonymous with the State of Israel. [2]

Saturn’s star has never been an exclusively Jewish symbol. No Jewish authority knows exactly when and where Jews chose to make the six-pointed star or hexagram their own, although the 14th century was one of the first references  Although Jews were happy to stick with the 7 candles of the Menorah as their emblem, and which could be said to be the true symbol of Judaism, “modern” references cite the formal blessing of the star as “‘bequeathed’ to rabbinic leaders in the 14th century by the Hermeticist, King Charles IV of Bohemia.” (See quote above) Yet, the  the six-sided hexagram really took off as the Jewish emblem care of the Talmud and Lurianic Kabbalah in 17th Century Germany, kicking off the long tradition of German-Jewish freemasonry and Rosicrucianism. According to a variety of sources, it was the Viennese Jesuits at the behest of freemason German Emperor Ferdinand III who offered the hexagram as a mark of honour for the Jews of Prague for their assistance in the Thirty Years War.

Despite strong opposition to the hexagram star from many Rabbis due to is obvious pagan roots, the symbol spread within the Jewish communities most notably with the rise of the ambitious and Talmudic follower Mayer Amschel Bauer. He pointedly advertised his allegiance to Ashkenazi Jews and occult Zionism by changing his family name to “Rothschild” (‘Red Shield’) and incorporating the star of David hexagram into his family coat of arms. As he started up his financial brokering business in Frankfurt, it is said that the red shield emblazoned with the hexagram hung over the door. (This was not unnatural since the hexagram was hung outside synagogues and during Jewish festivals not long after its introduction – See House of Rothschild). Heavily funded by the Rothschilds, by 1897 the six-pointed star had become the insignia of Zionism; the iconic emblem of Israel and the international symbol of Jewish people everywhere.


Sefer_raziel_segulotSample page of Sefer Raziel HaMalakh, a medieval work of Jewish mysticism (wikpedia, public domain)

The hexagram contains a six, within a six, within a six: 666. Rather than a microchip or bar-code so often attributed to the Mark of the Beast, perhaps it is the six-pointed star of a hexagram that is the culprit considering its dark history? It is rather alarming with all that we know up to this point about the authoritarianism of basic Judaism, the dark occult roots of the Talmud, and the input of Ashkenazi-Khazar Jews, we then discover that the Biblical warnings of the number of the beast (666) can be seen as the current Hexagram flying defiantly or brazenly on the Israeli flag. This is further evidence that Israel and the Jewish people have been led astray by a Kabbalistic magickal working overlaid onto the original Saturn King.

Keep in mind that we also have Cassiel for whom the Gnostics called “an angel of matter”, who appropriated the melancholy and darkness of the Saturn star. He is of particular importance within the Kabbalah, being one of the seven archangels of Sephiroth acting as intermediaries between “God” and physical life. Cassiel controls the moon, karma, time and presides over the death of Kings. The angel rules over the ancient Hebrew, ‘Shabbathai’ (Saturn) and Satur-day’s “Holy Sabbath.” Magic spells using his name are cast to create destruction, to scatter crowds, to cause a person to wander aimlessly, or to fall from a position of power. [3]

The archangel Azrael or more accurately “Azriel”, is often identified with the Archangel of Death in Hebrew, Sikhism lore, as well as Islam. The Qur’an never uses this name, rather referring to Malak al-Maut (which translates directly as Angel of Death). Also spelled Izrail, Azrin, Izrael, Azriel, Azrail, Ezraeil, Azraille, Azryel, Ozryel, or Azraa-eel, the Chambers English dictionary uses the spelling Azrael. The name literally means “One Whom God Helps” [4] in an adaptive form of Hebrew.

Azrael = Israel? Is it the shadow of Saturn as death over Israel or its protector? If protection, for what? Divine providence or a collective ritual sacrifice? There are hints that the latter may be the chilling reality.

KaphtzielQafsiel amulet from the 15th century (wikipedia)

Chapter 8 of the Book of Enoch (of John Dee’s Enochian Magick fame) assigns certain teachings to specific fallen angels:

“And Azâzêl taught men to make swords, and knives, and shields, and breastplates, and made known to them the metals and the art of working them, and bracelets, and ornaments, and the use of antimony, and the beautifying of the eyelids, and all kinds of costly stones, and all colouring tinctures. … And there arose much godlessness, and they committed fornication, and they were led astray, and became corrupt in all their ways. Semjâzâ taught enchantments, and root-cuttings, Armârôs the resolving of enchantments, Barâqîjâl, (taught) astrology, Kôkabêl the constellations, Ezêqêêl the knowledge of the clouds, , and Sariêl the course of the moon. And as men perished, they cried, and their cry went up to heaven …” [5]

But we are straying off the path somewhat a much more important facet of the six-pointed star and its origins needs to be told.



Saturn’s north polar vortex seen in (infrared) (animation) (wikipedia) Notice the obvious shape of a hexagram and an “All-Seeing-Eye” of Horus in the centre …

There are increasing numbers of academics in the last few decades who have been building on Immanuel Velikosvkys’ work of cyclic catastrophe, along with the importance of cometary swarms and the validity of an “Electric Universe”. Bill Napier, Victor Clube, Jim McCannery, Laura Knight-Jadczyk have all posited the idea that the role of the planets, Gods and certain Biblical narratives were scattered mythologising of pre-history cataclysmic earth changes heralded by electrically-charged comets. Put another way, star images were originally used to represent comets, and the names of planets were assigned to these fiery harbingers of change and later transferred back to planets, including people and events which formed our dominant myths.

And myths of course, can be used politically.


What is even more extraordinary is that we now have visual confirmation of such a relationship. On October 29th 2006 the infrared mapping spectrometer on NASA’s Cassini spacecraft captured a clear six-sided hexagram (and thus the six pointed star) encircling the north pole of Saturn at around 78 degrees north latitude. Although discovered by NASA’s Voyager excursions in the early 1980’s, these photos, as NASA states that: “…that this is an unusually long-lived feature on Saturn.” [6] | Saturn – North polar hexagon and vortex as well as rings (2 April 2014) (Wikipedia)

Similarly, it is clear that human sacrifice was undoubtedly associated with Saturn and its offshoots as it moved further away from the original custodial teachings. The root source of the names of the Babylonian ‘gods’ may have originally been names of comets/comet fragments. These meteors and comet swarms heralded catastrophic change which then became seared into the consciousness of the population of the time. These messenger comets were assigned certain “divine” names in accordance with the qualities and the effects of their arrival. Saturn is thus seen as a giant progenitor comet who burned a powerful presence into the psyche of humanity of the Age, to become a star-God with assigned psycho-spiritual attributes, most notably its massive size and brilliance which prompted ancient man to describe it as a second sun.

There are other possibilities in different cultures such as the presence of solar eclipses. For instance, in Mesoamerican mythology there is a “Black Sun” symbolised by the god Quetzalcoatl or the Plumed Serpent and his relationship to the Underworld. For the Aztecs there were indeed two suns: the young Day Sun and the ancient Dark Sun, the latter of which came about from the passage of total eclipses symbolised by the rebirth archetype of a butterfly.

Historian and metaphysician Laura Knight-Jadczyk explains the nature of ancient images, motif and myth which has given rise to “‘torches’, ‘bearded stars’ and ‘smoking stars’, ‘long-haired stars’ or ‘a great star scattering its flame in fire’, and … representations of Venus as a flaming serpent or dragon in the sky…” [7] How confusing it all becomes when planets are associated with these descriptions. Could it be that changes related to the Saturn brown dwarf sun, were deeply connected to the arrival of comets?

She offers the following table to make sense of the chronology and attributions:


Babylonian Divine name (very old, cannot be precisely dated)

Babylonian scientific name and late association with planets

Divine names used at the time of Plato, c. 430 BCE

Scientific names used in Greece after 200 BCE

Names of Roman gods attached to planets after 100 BCE



Star of Chronos





Star of Zeus





Star of Ares





Star of Aphrodite





Star of Hermes



From Comets and the Horns of Moses By Laura Knight-Jadczyk (Kindle Edition – 2013) ref: paragraph: 2.514

Knight-Jadczyk draws our attention to the time of Plato where ‘Star of____’ was still being used and representative of the: “…brilliant nature of the comets that had evoked these names. But by 200 BCE, the term ‘Star of’ had been dropped, and by 100 BCE, probably no one even remembered that the names had once belonged to comets.” [8]

She also presents some fascinating research on interpretations of the Saturn-King star-Comet as adopting various roles through time including Jerusalem temple worship of Salim, or the ‘city of the temple of the god Šulmânu’ and Saturn as Ningirsu or Ninurta as protector of the Babylonian city of Lagas. Similar to Moses’ parting of the seas and consistent with tsunamis and floods after commentary bombardment: “… the cometary Saturn as Ninurta/Ningursu was hailed as ‘he who restrains the raging water’ and was credited with having ended the flood by ‘building a wall of stones.’” The pattern of catastrophe, and the consequent reconstruction and re-location becomes: “… conflated with the gods who had originally been the cause of the destruction.” [9]


Comet 17P/Holmes with blue Ionised Tail 2007| Image from Ivan Eder

Insipired by the work of Assyriologist Hildegard Lewy, Knight-Jadcyzk goes on to describe the mythology of comets and Gods in great detail from Sumerian Ninurta epic to Phoenician legends. What is more interesting in the context of Saturn and comets is the “… well-known tendency of Greek writers to depict the ancient gods as human beings to whom divine honors were accorded after their death. A similar tendency is traceable in the Bible. …” [10] As time marches on, the mythological legends in popular culture transforms past deities into human beings thereby incorporating them into their national folklore.  This tendency is a repetition of how the “Star of Kronos” is transformed into the planet Saturn, not least the descent into child sacrifice which appears to be a consistent presence. It was not simply as a form of idolatrous worship and the wish for a better harvest and community cohesion for instance, it was largely based on a deep generational legacy of fear in the face of massive earth changes as a result of later cometary impact and cataclysm.

Quoting Lewy:

If, in consequence of a war, pestilence, or other public calamity, Saturn’s congregation was threatened with catastrophe, it was customary that the ruler of the respective community sacrificed his most beloved child to that planet. This custom, in turn, is explained by the legend that Saturn himself sacrificed his son on an altar when pestilence threatened his congregation. In fact, child-sacrifices appear to have been so typical a trait of the cult of the planet Saturn that still in the Middle Ages this star was known as the “children-devouring planet”. [11]

Laura Knight-Jadczyk’s Secret History of the World (Volume I) reiterates the likelihood that the original god of the peoples of Palestine and early Hebrews was a Saturn-God who demanded human sacrifice. She notes the similarities between the story of Jepthah’s daughter as a variation of the near-sacrifice of Isaac by Abraham discussed previously and almost identical to a Vedic story of Manu.

She explains further that:

These acts were based on what was called sraddha, which is related to the words fides, credo, ‘faith’, ‘believe’ and so on. The word sraddha was, according to Dumezil and Levi, too hastily understood as ‘faith’ in the Christian sense. Correctly understood, it means something like the trust a workman has in his tools and techniques as acts of magic! It is, therefore, part of a ‘covenant’, wherein the sacrificer knows how to perform a prescribed sacrifice correctly, and who also knows that if he performs the sacrifice correctly, it must produce its effect. In short, it is an act that is designed to gain control over the forces of life that reside in the god with whom one has made the covenant. Such gods as make covenants have a tendency to get out of control if the sacrifices are not performed correctly, which can certainly describe our ‘comet gods’.

Mediaeval Arabic sources include legendary memories of the pre-Islamic Arabian religions, as practiced in the Near East before the Turks extinguished the last remnants of the ancient Semitic religions. Ad-Dimisqui … devotes a full chapter of his Cosmography to this star – or comet, as we should say – worship. He notes that a temple of Saturn ‘was built in the form of a hexagon, black [was] the color of the stone work and the curtains’. In the cuneiform sources, Saturn is known as the ‘black’ or ‘dark’ star. Al-Masudi suggests that, in the opinion of the worshippers of the stars, the Kaaba at Mecca used to be a shrine of Saturn, referring to the presence of the sacred black stone within the sanctuary. The name of the stone-idol was Hagar al-aswad. It appears that the Black Stone was worshipped in the Kaaba in pre-Mohammedan times. It was called Hubal then, a name that has the meaning of ‘He who violently deprives the mother of her children’.

There is a well-known legend about Mohammed’s grandfather, Abd al-Muttalib, who was reported to have vowed to sacrifice one of his sons to Hubal if he would be blessed with ten sons. … In short, the god worshipped in the Kaaba accepted or even demanded, child sacrifice and such sacrifices were a trait of the worship of Saturn; thus, the Kaaba is also a sanctuary of Saturn. [12] [Emphasis mine]

ark3The cube within the Star-Hexagram| © infrakshun


A leather bound cube called “Tefillin” in Aramaic (“Totafot” in Hebrew) and sourced from the Jewish Ashkenazi tradition. The cube contains scrolls of verses from the Torah. | Deuteronomy 11:13-21 Ve-haya Im Shamoa states: “God’s assurance of reward for observance of the Torah’s precepts and warning of retribution for disobedience. […] tie them as a sign on your hand, and they shall be “totafot” between your eyes.” 

And on the other hand, we have Islam’s most esteemed religious structure, the black cube of the Kaaba set with a black stone. in Mina, Mecca:


The Kaaba in the Masjid el Haram, Mecca, 2010 | Mosquée Masjid el Haram à la Mecque (wikipedia)

“The ‘Kabballah’ of Jewish mysticism/Masonry comes from Kabba-Allah or “Cube-God” around which people gather and ceremonially walk in circles.” – Jordan Maxwell

According to Knight-Jadcyzk there are consistent relationships between wells, water (by inference the moon?) with the worship of Saturn which connects to “… the water miracles and words of power of Mithraism and Moses” with a further relationship to the Arabic legends which passed into the occultism of the Seal of Solomon myth.

She explains:

The six-pointed star, or hexagram, was believed by the Arabs to have given Solomon command over the whole Earth and over spirits, good and evil. There is a story in the Arabian Nights about a ghost who, having rebelled against King Solomon, was imprisoned in a bottle. The container was eventually found by a fisherman, and was sealed by a lead plug bearing ‘the seal of our lord, Solomon’. Exactly as Ninurta-Šulmânu confined the hostile spirits of the flood in the shaft of a well which was sealed by a stone, so Solomon by means of the six-pointed star emblem of Saturn, could confine a rebellious spirit to a bottle. Another tale is that the great god, by entrusting to Solomon the ring bearing his emblem, delegated part of his power to the king he had chosen to rule in his name over the inhabited Earth. Interestingly, the name Solomon is a diminutive of Šalmân, ‘little Šalmân’, implying that ‘great Šalmân’ was the god who chose Solomon.

So, just as the image of the god Hubal stood over the well in the Kaaba, connecting the sanctuary with the nether waters, so was Yahweh enthroned above the opening to the nether waters in the temple at Jerusalem. However, before Yahweh had the job of holding back the flood, the Eben Šetîįâ apparently held the position with the weighty sigil … of Saturn inscribed thereon. Both stony gods were wont to receive offerings of sacrificial blood and incense and, apparently, this was still going on in Jerusalem as late as 333 CE, as reported by the Itinerarium Burdigalense, which is the oldest known Christian itinerary that tells of the writer’s journey to the Holy Land. …What is so interesting about it all is the fact that this central element of Israelite worship was considered by the writers of the Old Testament to be objectionable and so it was redacted completely from the Old Testament, even if it was not removed from the customs and beliefs of the people. [13] [Emphasis mine]

As well as celestial bodies, the parallel worship of stones seems to have taken place among the same peoples. Falling meteorites or ‘stars fallen from the air’ was described by the Phoenician Sanchuniathon (also known as Sancuniates) whose lost works have survived via partial paraphrase and summary of a Greek translation by Philo of Byblos, according to the Christian bishop Eusebius of Caesarea. The essence of the Gods were thought to reside within the stones thus giving rise to the idea of scared stones to be worshipped. The Hağar al-aswad, the black stone in the Kaaba in Mecca, is one example of a possible meteorite that was revered in a sanctuary dedicated to the ‘Black Planet’, Saturn.

Therefore, we may suppose that the stone was thought to be a piece of the ‘Black Planet’, a part of the body of the great god, which therefore deserved the same veneration as the great Comet Saturn itself. This connects us back to the issue of the sealing of the nether waters in the well – waters that were undoubtedly released during some cometary cataclysm in the past – and, after the danger had passed, it was thought that one or another of the parts of the body of the god that may have fallen to Earth, could be assumed to be capable of stopping floods or bringing rain or preventing famine, and so on. [14]

Having a “piece of the god in the form of a meteorite” designated an immediate form of veneration without the need of a craven image. Knight-Jadczyk reinforces the clear link between such stone veneration and the presence of wells. It seems that some “holy” stones have been placed at certain locations in or besides wells as an act of mystical allegiance to the god in question but also as a ritual to manage/appease the gods creating these inundations and floods as they wreaked their “vengeance” upon the earth. Once the catastrophe passed the stones and wells lost, these locations were replaced with statues a symbolic reflection of the god in question. In this sense, she believes that in many cases the old religion of Saturn worship hadn’t been broken; the new regime was the old regime only camouflaged. She offers evidence “… that the legends surrounding the temple in Jerusalem and its divine founder are identical to the stories told about other centers of the Saturn cult …” along with a tradition of human sacrifice at the site and therefore Saturn worship. Most intriguingly: “… the temple of Solomon story was originally created to propagate the worship of the comet-god Saturn, and the six-pointed shield of David or Seal of Solomon is, in fact, a representation of their favored deity: Saturn in his comet incarnation and later, in the astral version of the religion connected to the planet then named Saturn, a dark lord indeed.” [15]


The Visit of the Queen of Sheba to King Solomon’, oil on canvas painting by Edward Poynter, 1890 | Source: Edward PoynterArt Gallery of New South Wales (wikipedia)

Remember that the supposed Solomon’s Temple in Jerusalem (also known as the First Temple) was/is a large part of Jewish Kabbalah and freemasonic lore and pretty much the same “keep busy” activity to deflect and obfuscate the core truths within esoteric wisdom and Saturn Worship. The Holy Temple in ancient Jerusalem, the seat of ritual sacrifice on Temple Mount, was destroyed by after the Siege of Jerusalem of 587 B.C. The Jews then slowly assimilated the mix of ancient comet religions and the astral religions from the ancient Near East. The Sumero-Akkadian-Assyro-Babylonian religion influenced Achaemenid-era Zoroastrianism and Judaism, and together with Egyptian and Greek traditions, in turn, strongly influenced Christianity, Mandeanism and Islam – all sourced from Comet-Gods and the disjecta membra of catastrophism. And it is here perhaps that we may see a turning point in the evolution of tribal Judaism and occult Zionism which may still continue to practice Satan/Saturn worship.

It all started in Babylon after the Jewish King Nebuchadnezzar conquered Jerusalem and when: “… the idea took hold that Yahweh was just a certain part of the body of the cosmic Saturn who had come to represent the whole universe”. [16]   As the Jews assimilated all and every aspect of ancient comet-nature religions into blood sacrifice and Mosaic Law, Yahweh/Jehovah as but one aspect of a Universal God had now come the monotheistic enforcer which had appropriated all the later unsavoury Saturnine influences which have eventually surfaced in the religio-occult and political ideology of Zionists. The Saturn God of pre-history, perhaps a super-ancient comet, was not a universal God of Creativity but the source of earthly totalitarianism, where satanic rituals were performed to invoke power manifesting under a diverse set of mystical accoutrements.

The idea that minor deities are part of the supreme god’s body, and thus executors of his will, implicitly suggests a universal supreme god. It is taken for granted in the Septuagint [The ancient Greek translation of the Old Testament Jewish scriptures] that El Elion, the Most High, assigned different peoples to different gods, and Yahweh was one of the lower deities assigned to the Jews. It was assumed that when a nation gained ascendency over other nations, its national god also assumed rule over the other gods of those people and places. Conversely, it might also be thought that a people wishing to gain control over the whole world might claim that their god is the sole universal god, as the authors of the Septuagint actually did. In their view, since the Jews had conquered Jerusalem in their re-writing of history, their god Yawheh was now conceived of as the supreme deity and other gods were just supposed to carry out his wishes, including the now demoted Šalim. Curiously, this replacement did not deprive Šalim of any of his characteristics; the name of the city was never changed. Extra-biblical evidence shows that such things as the Eben Šetîįâ and the related cycle of legends were still going as late as medieval times and must have featured as well-known ritual in the temple at Jerusalem throughout its existence. In spite of the Jews’ aversion to representations of the deity, they used a stone with the six-pointed star graven into it – the symbol of the Black Comet, Saturn – as an image of their faith. Throughout the Middle Ages, the Jews were known as ‘the people of Saturn’ to astrologically-minded people who thought in terms of ‘planetary influences’ on the lives of individuals and peoples; they just didn’t know how accurate the appellation actually was, nor was it exclusive to the Jews. [17] [Emphasis mine]

This brings us back to the beginning and the origins of the six-pointed star or Mâgên Dâwîd. Central to the idea of Saturn/Moon worship, ritual sacrifice and present Establishment designs is the idea of cyclic cosmic catastrophe and the transmogrification of comets and stars into Kings, Stones and certain mythical narratives. These terrifying events burned themselves into the collective consciousness which were then identified in certain symbols such as the star of David, the focus and intention of which can be used for good or for ill. In combination with electro-plasma and electrophonic interactions could be “… perceived by humans as the ‘speech’ of the gods, and a dramatic electrical exchange at that scale would likely produce equally dramatic sound effects, including roaring that might sound like a cosmic bull.” [18] (strange humming and other anomalous sounds have been recorded over the last decade) A slow process of cultural adaption to spellbinding rulers and leaders reinventing these myths into their own religious doctrines saw the slow amalgamation of earthly gods like Baal and Moloch into a Primary God – complete with the same debased rituals and secret orders though covertly integrated, in true ponerological form.


The crescent moon and star pentegram symbol which pre-dates Islam by several thousand years. | © infrakshun

The origins of the hexagram star or “Mâgên Dâwîd” may be the iconic encapsulation of cataclysms heralded by the fiery power of comets. Knight-Jadczyk cites the work of Assyriologist Hildegard Lewy’s comparisons between Judaism and Islam in this context:

In modern times, we find that Muslim mosques are topped by a crescent moon while Jewish synagogues are topped by the six-pointed star that is usually referred to as the Mâgên Dâwîd (Mogen David) or ‘the shield of David’ AKA the ‘Seal of Solomon’. Both stars and the symbol for the Moon are found in Mithraism and other ancient cults. Lewy notes that the same symbol of the Mâgên Dâwîd is found on two Old Assyrian seal impressions on cuneiform tablets now residing in the Louvre. On the first of the tablets, the Mâgên Dâwîd is in front of a god who is carrying in two hands something that looks like a Menora, or seven-branched candlestick. There is no evidence for the practice of the Jewish religion in the Old Assyrian period so we might speculate that both objects represent a comet … and its effects, possibly one with 7 tails or one that broke into seven pieces.

On the second tablet, the Mâgên Dâwîd is placed with the lunar crescent and the solar disc. So, we have a star, a sun, and the Moon which, again, suggests to me that the ‘star’ is a comet since stars, per se, would not ordinarily be presented as equivalent luminaries with the Moon and Sun, nor would planets. There would really have been no reason for the ancient astronomers to have singled out any of the fixed stars that blanket the sky unless there was something truly unusual about its behavior. Even the slow-traveling planets would not have excited much attention. But rapidly traveling comets with a dramatic appearance would definitely have been something that excited both attention and the necessity for recording same. Otherwise, a ‘star’ symbol on a tablet or monument or seal would have been just one of ‘billions and billions’ with nothing in particular to identify it or set it apart. The ancient astronomers were recording things they saw and a star that was as big and bright as the Sun and/or the Moon would be represented in this way. Again, these same elements are present in the Mithraic iconography. [19]

Such specific symbols might not only represent three planets known to the ancients: Jupiter, Mars and Saturn but could have all have been: “… names applied to a single, reappearing comet that rapidly changed form due to disintegration. The same could have originally been true of Mercury and Venus.” [20]All of the mythology appears to point to the cyclic return of comets heralding massive earth changes and molding culture and consciousness with their arrival and departure. Thus much of the Bible lore of the Temple of Solomon and the kingdom of Israel ruled by King David were actually historicized comet legends mixed in with a multitude of other narratives designed to propagandise and control:

One of the clues to this earlier layer of tradition is that Solomon was engaged in the practice of offering sacrifices on ‘high places’, which was the normal practice of celestial religions: the top of a mountain or hill (or Ziggurat) was the place to worship or confer with such gods. Of course, with the understanding that these gods were actually comets and not planets, the ‘worship’ on mountains and hills could have originated as astronomical observation points utilized as a sort of ‘early warning’ system. […]

In respect of Jerusalem, the alleged city of the Jews, it is recorded in the Old Testament that this land was ‘given’ to the Jews by Yahweh. One would then assume that he was the tutelary deity who had Palestine in his gift. But that actually turns out not to be the case, unless, of course, Yahweh was just another name for Saturn because the god who apparently ‘owned’ Jerusalem can be inferred from the name of the city as Ur-sa-li-im-mu which means that a god named Šalim was considered to be the creator and protector of Jerusalem. The city is even mentioned in one of the Amarna letters …. as Bît Šulmâni, or ‘city of the temple of the god Šulmânu’. That is, the god Šalim or Šulmânu was the principal deity of Jerusalem, which was edited out of the ancient texts used during the writing of the Old Testament, as Russell Gmirkin proposes. The Assyrians identified him with their god, Ninurta who was, effectively, Saturn (though in comet form, certainly, not planetary). One bit of evidence that it was a comet is that the Assyrian astronomers and astrologers referred to Saturn as ‘the nocturnal sun’, or an object shining as bright as the sun in the night sky, a characteristic of a Giant Comet, for sure! [21]


The two faces of the god Janus / Apollo (sun and moon) and the Babylonian Nimrod otherwise known as Ninurta – both interpretations of King Saturn. There are endless cycles of names which lead back to the ultimate source.

Šalim, or the Šulmânu God during the time of King David’s “conquest of Israel” could have been the Saturn God-King that was worshipped down through the centuries, and via the Assyrians and their totalitarian impositions, it was absorbed by the religiously authoritarian followers of the tribal god Yahweh, who formed a cultic centre at Babylonian Jerusalem. The Levite Priesthood and the dark half of the Saturnine Talmud would set the course of history. She states: “It was members of this cult that later utilized many ancient texts to literally create the false history of Israel and it was in those stories that the names were forever inscribed in the minds of the people and could not be erased, nor changed, leaving testimony to the truth.” [22]

This brings us back to the source of the Babylonian Temple:

A very ancient temple in the environs of Jerusalem is known to have been built by the Hyksos but it was never a temple of Yahweh until extremely late, if it was ever a temple of Yahweh at all. It may very well be that the first temple of Yahweh was actually the one built by the small number of individuals who were sent to Palestine from Babylonian ‘captivity’ by Cyrus. The archaeological record shows that no more than 25% of the population was actually deported, and when descendants of this select group were sent back to establish an outpost of the Persian empire to guard the trade routes, they refused to integrate with the people of the land – the descendants of the 75% of people that had not been deported. That suggests strongly that the Yahweh cult had actually grown up and refined itself in Babylon and was not, actually, the religion of the ancient Hebrews resident in Palestine. However, even now it is uncertain what god was actually worshipped in the new temple, considering some later evidence that we will get to shortly. It is entirely possible that Herod’s alleged temple was the first, truly Jewish – as in, exclusive worship of Yahweh-Jehovah – temple ever built, and it was built based on myth and legend that a former temple of Yahweh had existed since the time of Solomon. [23]

What a tangled web we weave.

(More on Laura Knight-Jadczyk’s extraordinary work can be found at www.cassiopaea.org/ and further books at: www.redpillpress.com/)

So, we see from this that Saturn may have either been one big comet or set against the background of massive cometary bombardment. Saturn worship wasn’t simply a case of a descent into black magick from day one. It was bound up with earth changes, cataclysm and cometary bombardment, in turn, segregating and facilitating an elite generation of “priests” and their accompanying religio-occult traditions which camouflaged essential psychopathy.

So, we have a large-scale cultural-tribal mythology from Arabia to Indo-Europe, which may have taken Saturn as a comet and metaphorically shattered an all encompassing reality into separate pieces, reflecting these core truths but adapted to the particular belief system and its subsequent evolution. Eclipses, black shrines, black cubes, star-shapes, All seeing eyes and all manner of “sacred” geometric symbolism was like a form of spiritual back-engineering, codified into forms of rituals including invocation and divination. This would depend on what quality of consciousness within the tribe or ruling elite had tapped into; whether fire/Sun or Earth/Moon worship – it was all from the Saturn’s entry into humanity’s consciousness in pre-history and the following companion stars.

The descent into literal black arts and blood sacrifice was a subversion which saw Saturn becoming the “devourer of children”, and something that populations through history embraced and took as an reality of appeasement. Similarly, it was Yahweh as a “lower god” and that was originally just one of many  in “… the body of the cosmic Saturn” and who became metastasized into a topological metaphor of monstrous proportions and a consistent element of ancient Israelite worship. This continued into the Middle Ages with Jews being labelled as the “Children of Saturn.” One thinks perhaps it wasn’t due to their famous acts of altruism not least, since the Levites set about re-writing history centuries before.

If the King David myth and other narratives were epic characterisations of a very ancient residue of cometary change then it is true enough to say it was not, at origin, a formation of a magickal working. That arrived later, as it became associated with the distortion of perennial symbols and ritual blood sacrifice and still later appropriated for world Jewry – for their ultimate sacrifice, by and for the very same psychopaths.


The Mâgên Dâwîd is an ancient template symbol that is not evil in the same way that a gun is not evil. However, it can be transformed from an inert piece of metal to a weapon of death when supplied with the ammunition of specific kinds of knowledge. So too, some invocational designs with certain esoteric formulae can facilitate material effects in the wrong hands. Communication with the Gods through the circuits of symbols has always been around. The question of who or what one contacts is a bit more problematical.

Our history attests to Priesthoods of Grand Masters of the black and white magical arts from East and West who think they are in control and unlocking the Secrets of the Ages. Yet they are deluded. The comets come and go, as they have always done and will underscore such delusion with a natural “invocation” of their own. Our human-cosmic connection goes far beyond symbols in matter since the communication we need is etched into our very DNA and the growth – or atrophy – of the soul. That needs only the water of humility to begin the journey, a laughable anathema to psychopaths in power.

In the next post we will turn to the possibility that the same ancient Babylonian and later Thelemic Magick can be discerned in the events of the 9/11 attacks and how the dark cults of Saturn worship are still alive and well and performing acts of weaponised sacrifice.



[1] p. 184; Gershom Gerhard Scholem, (1977) Kabbalah (Library of Jewish Knowledge)
[3]Gaster, (1998), The Wisdom of the Chaldeans,pp. 17-18,Holmes Pub Grou Llc, ISBN 1-55818-399-X
[4] http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Azrael
[5]The Book of Enoch, by R.H. Charles, [1917], at sacred-texts.com: http://www.sacred-texts.com/bib/boe/boe011.htm
[6] http://saturn.jpl.nasa.gov/
[7] paragraph 2.513; Knight-Jadczyk, Laura, (2013) Comets and the Horns of Moses (kindle edition)
[8] Ibid. paragraph 2.514
[9] Ibid. paragraph 2.1012
[10] Ibid, paragraph 2.1026 quoting Lewy, Hildegard (1950) ‘Origin and Significance of the Magen Dawld’.
[11] Ibid. paragraph 2.1028
[12] Ibid. paragraphs 2.1029-2.1031
[13] Ibid. paragraphs 2.1038 – 2.1039
[14] Ibid. paragraph 2.1043
[15] Ibid. paragraphs 2.1046-2.1047
[16] Ibid. paragraph 2.1048
[17] Ibid. paragraph 2.1049
[18] Ibid. paragraph 2.991
[19] ibid. paragraphs 2.993 – 2.994
[20] Ibid. paragraph 2.996
[21] Ibid. paragraphs 2.1000 and 2.1008
[22] Ibid. 2.1010
[23] Ibid. 2.1011

Occult Zionism V: The Saturn King

 “And God hath put a girdle about his loins (the rings of Saturn), and the name of the girdle is Death”

– The Secret Doctrine by H. P. Blavatsky — Vol. 2 Theosophical University Press Online Edition Vol. 2, Page 235.

Originally drawn from the Greek mythology of Hesiod and Ovid, the Ages of Man are split into four stages of evolution which have been simplified for our purposes. They have been embellished with conjecture from esoteric sources and with  inspiration from Troy D. McLachlan’s kindle book The Saturn Death Cult: The link between Planetary catastrophes, ancient mythology and occult ritual (2011) which is part analyses and as he mentions, part “intuition.” He has based his observations on Immanuel Velikovsky‘s work (Worlds in Collison) and studies on the Electric Universe theories. It will serve as a useful framework upon which to hang our focus on Saturn and its relationship to mythology and cyclic cataclysms. It will also give us our bearings in relation to the rise of a ruling Pathocracy and the very real probability that we are living through the beginning of yet another cycle of earth changes – a veritable “re-set” in response to the psychopathy of Occult Zionism currently making the most waves in Establishment control. 

So what were these ages that Hesiod and Ovid so usefully summarised?

Saturn_during_EquinoxSaturn during the equinox (wikipedia public domain)

Golden Age – The rule of Saturn and the forgotten epoch of Pre-Adamic Humanity; the time of the Olympian Gods, where human life remained connected to their overseers. Peace and harmony prevailed, food was abundant. (Perhaps 3-D reality and a fourth density reality were conjoined?) There was a “Spirit-Reality” manifesting as para-physicality which afforded human DNA a cleaner conduit to higher dimensions. This is the starting line for a period of cataclysmic upheavals and the foundational imprinting of most of our Earth-Cosmos myths and motifs. Planets, comets, climate and Earth changes interacted as titanic clashes of power, via the elements of earth, fire, air and water. It was to also to mark the beginning of Saturn’s inauguration of Linear Time.

Silver Age – The rule of the Sun and the rise of the priesthood elite and Custodians of ancient science and knowledge drawn from Atlantis and Mu. It was the time of the ancient temple builders, the formation of priestly royalty and their mysteries translated and perceived as magic. The planets Venus, Mars and Jupiter (Zeus) took over from Saturn’s rule. Periodic earth changes still occurred and the independence of humanity proceeded, carving out their own destiny away from their God Creators. It was the time of the megalithic builders who held the knowledge of Earth, sound, and light to be replaced by the pyramid builders and the rise of materialist hierarchy. Humanity was losing its spiritual origins in order to explore its habitat.

[It is around here that the “Stone Age” begins in conventional academia which includes the Paleolithic and Neolithic periods. Needless to say, orthodox academia within archaeology, anthropology and history have yet to incorporate a multi-disciplinary approach regarding pre-history].

Bronze Age – Tribal wars and warrior kings. Individuality and leaders personified Heroic deeds and conquest. Armies and armour forged from Copper, Iron and alloys. Trading in minerals, grains and gold flourished. Agriculture and the seeds of capitalism were about to explode into reality. Earth changes and the human-cosmic connection began to fade in favour of idolatry and the deification of tribal gods. It was the age of ritual sacrifice and the distortion of perennial truths manifesting as new magick. Ritual and blood sacrifice was transferred to the Art of War and codified by scribes as latter-day civil servants justifying rape, torture and death as the Will of the Gods. Life was no more than a harsh ritual of appeasement which spread into all avenues of life. Ancient Babylonia became the epitome of excess and corruption of truth. There were many spokes in the wheel of Knowledge as Power, and included the control of money which ensured a steady trade in weapons, drugs and slavery to extend Empires and maintain hierarchical rule. Now it was authority of Kings, armies and nation building which reinforced the domination of the physical realm those that worshipped it. The Gods finally morphed into a retributive and vengeful God of Authoritarianism displacing Goddess Cultures and Nature religions that still contained tentative links to ancient wisdom.

Iron Age – It seems as if God had forsaken humanity but it was only a cyclic learning curve with experimentation in pathocratic Empire building. This is the onset of the Dark Ages and a primary descent right up to our present state of affairs. We have the original ancient priesthood sects incarnated as the 3EM: Liberal, Conservative and Zionist Establishment, members of which inhabit a smaller global occult fraternity for whom the ultimate God is Saturn/Satan and its connection to blood sacrifice practised in pre-history through to ancient Babylon. Occult Zionism and Western forms of existential Satanism now inform our current socio-cultural and political systems. Asymmetric warfare, corporatism, debt slavery, poverty and ecological degradation are the end-products of an exact same patterns of Saturn/Satan Worship and the required ritual sacrifice camouflaged with public relations and honed propaganda. Populations began to be conditioned from birth to see it as normal. Revolutions and the “clash of cvillisations” were carefully stage-managed attempts to move the mass mind toward the global alchemical imperative where the mandate of heaven was subverted toward establishing a world order made for pathocrats at the expense of the human population. The Iron Age is the apotheosis of evil.


The Four Ages of Man. After: Ambrosius Francken (1619)  Published by: Theodoor Galle. Print made by: Hieronymus Wierix (wikipedia)

We might posit a 5th Synthetic-Crystal Age as growing out of the Iron Age. “Synthetic” with reference to artificial systems based on polymer, plastic, alloy and the rise of hardware, software, robotics, cybernetics, artificial intelligence, virtuality, synthetic systems, biotechnology and nanotechnology. “Crystal” with reference – symbolic or otherwise – to aligned liquid crystal and the re-discovery and re-emergence of crystal generators for sound, light and vibration as applied to warfare. This marks the feedback loop to the same lust for power and innovation which saw the both the rise and fall of the Atlantean global civilisation. The 5th Age promises the arrival of a form of techno-sorcery harking back to the repeating Atlantean cycle. Consequently, we are in the midst of massive climate and Earth changes manifesting across all physical and non-physical densities and dimensions. Earthquakes, volcanoes, floods, disrupted weather systems, tsunamis, comet and meteor strikes, electrical and geomagnetic anomalies are all playing there part as a prelude to cataclysmic change. On a more esoteric level, it is here that a strange convergence of cyclic time care of a more fluid Saturn  return (structure/order/Time) and the influence of Pluto (power/transformation) may once again appear and inaugurate a reality split(s). None of us will know within which reality we may find ourselves as this transition completes. You might say this will signify the arrival of a Cosmic Wave of trans-dimensional change taking us back to a higher turn of the spiral or sending us collectively into a new plug hole to do it all again…


The journey towards the mythical paradise of the Golden Age began in about 60,000 B.C. Prior to this was the time of primordial man otherwise known as the “Purple Dawn”, a dim and distant Dream-time, the faintest echoes of which were recorded and passed down in the oral and written traditions of ancient peoples across the Earth. What passed for a Sun during these times was the purple haze of the brown dwarf star Saturn in the north, Mars in the middle and the Earth in the south. These made up the polar configuration. (The purple colour was due to the radiation frequencies reflecting back from Saturn’s plasma sheath). Oceans were lower and thus geography radically different to today’s land masses. The environment was warm, humid and light. The electrical influence of Saturn meant lower gravity and thus huge animals and insects were able to survive.

McLachlan describes the extraordinary events which began to take place:

“As this polar configuration of Earth and brown dwarf star drifted through space, it would have done so in an upwardly spiralling motion. Unbeknown to an observer from Earth, the brown dwarf star’s protective plasma sheath, which blocked out all reference to outside stars, would have slowly started to spiral towards the Sun’s own protective plasma sheath, the heliosphere – with disastrous consequences.” [1]

From contact with Earth and the Brown Star would come the first cataclysmic upheavals manifesting as: “… a sudden and very bright flaring of its polar star into a fully-fledged sun” and was effectively “… a short-circuiting event between the two separate plasma sheaths as they brushed together with the lesser brown dwarf star experiencing a tremendous nova-like destructive surge of discharging electrical activity before swinging away from the Sun and back into interstellar space.”  [2]

The brown dwarf star became a polar sun – a massive “flare up” of light bathing the Earth in a radiance much greater than the purple haze of yesteryear. This inevitably changed the biosphere just as the centuries rolled by with Saturn inching closer to the Sun heliosphere, and its final capture would mark the end of the Golden Age. The result of Saturn’s contact with the Sun’s heliosphere was, over time, followed by the birth of Venus which appeared to come directly from Saturn itself as a “mighty black spiral coming from the orbs centre and winding itself around the now brightly lit orb.” To ancient man this was a frightening expression of chaos from their Sun-God and might have given rise to the fiery serpent/dragon images filtered down through the ages.


Modern day Venus reflected in the Pacific Ocean (wikipedia)

The “Evening Star” of Venus eventually followed a cyclic pattern of electrical activity manifesting as an eight-pointed star-burst set against the background of Saturn. As you can imagine, the Venus and Saturn partnership and their electrical outbursts continued to produce the foundation for centuries of layered, mythical symbolism through man’s imagination, one of the most powerful of which was the All-Seeing Eye most notably elevated and refined by the Egyptians as Ra/Osiris/Horus all the way through to the Greek Kronos and Roman Latin “Saturn.” It’s cause was the planet Mars as an appropriate blood-red warrior King intent on bringing forth inter-planetary warfare between its father Saturn and Mother Venus. Seen as a:

“…dark pupil in the All-Seeing Eye that was Saturn, made close approaches to Earth along the length of the visible yet translucent plasma current joining the string of planets. Looming large it would bombard the Earth with its martian rocks and thunderbolts before re-ascending to its position under Venus which would itself flare and stream light in awesome displays of cosmic lightening and beauty.”  [3]


Image credit: Troy D. McLachlan at saturndeathcult.com

Climate and earth changes saw an increase electro-plasma energy (or Birkeland currents) between Saturn and the Earth along with aurora borealis-type activity at the Earth’s poles. From Saturn’s initial flaring of light and its polar position, massive changes were set in motion disrupting the gravitational pull and increasing the global presence of water over the northern hemisphere and the onset of huge deluges. The Golden Age of Saturn’s brown dwarf light and the electrical/meteorological phenomena which accompanied it saw the gradual formation of an ephemeral stairway of light stretching up to the heavens all the way to heaven, the fabled Axis Mundi and the illusion of a ladder reaching toward Saturn, later to be interpreted through ancient pictograms and petroglyphs as well as Jacob’s Ladder, and the phallic/serpent symbolism of the Kabbalistic Tree of Life.

The entry of the Golden Age was defined not only by a general period of material plenty and peace but by the concept of linear Time and intermittent cycles of catastrophic change. This Age also saw the gradual arrival of concentric bands of star debris otherwise known as Saturn’s seven rings and the equalisation of Saturn’s plasma sheath with the Sun’s heliosphere, allowing brighter stars to be seen from Earth. As the rings became clearer and more visible from the effects of the Sun’s radiance, other celestial bodies could be discerned orbiting Saturn. As sunshine penetrated further into the Earths various spheres, cycles of day and night, dawn and dusk began to take shape along with the calculation of Time. As McLachlan states: “The Saturnian system was now established.”  [4]



Saturn (wikipedia, public domain)

Of all the planets to be worshiped down through the ages, Saturn is the Big ritual father of them all. The sixth and outermost planet from the Sun and the second largest, Saturn reigned over the Earth in the “Golden Age”, associated with life and death, scarcity and abundance, material forms, social order, authority and conformity; a Divine order of creation and destruction on Earth. The massive rings of Saturn that surround its mammoth presence are said by astrologers to symbolise the ever-present limitations to which humanity must adapt, but seldom do, hence the rise and fall of empires and civilisations over which the planet presides.

Known as Kronos by the ancient Greeks and Chronus/Chronos by the Romans, Saturn was seen as the God of agriculture in Roman mythology – Saturnus – from which it takes its name. This was a planet that has been traditionally connected with child and animal sacrifice as an act of appeasement against cataclysmic upheaval.

The Roman Saturnalia was an annual event held at the The Temple of Saturn  (Templum Saturn) in the Roman forum on December 17th of the Julian Calender with general revelry continuing for several days. It was a ritual that fell within the Winter Solstice and which continued well into the 3rd and 4th Centuries. The cultural echoes of this celebration can be seen in our current Christian customs of Christmas “Christ-Mass” and the New Year. With the exception of the pre-Hellenic peoples, Kronos was perhaps not revered with the same importance. The Greek equivalent of this Bacchanalian period was called Kronia with harvest festival celebrations held at Attica which incorporated the city of Athens.  The Temple of Saturn was thought to date around 497 BC. The centre of a huge number of animal sacrifices, the sex of the animal had to correspond to the sex of the god or goddess to whom it was offered. White animals were sacrificed to the gods of the upper world whereas black animals to the underworld. Along with various foodstuffs and plants, Cattle, sheep, pigs, goats and sometimes dogs were all considered sacrificial fare.[5]


The Astrological glyph for Saturn

In astrology, Saturn traditionally rules the earth element and is associated with the earth and zodiac sign of Capricorn the Goat. The glyph is shaped like a scythe – “crescent below the cross” reflecting the connections to Death, the Grim Reaper, Satan and the Goat of Mendes, since its subversion to an exclusively negative expression embraces the worship of primal matter and absolutism of the material world. Appropriately enough, Saturn was depicted as an old man holding a scythe to reflect the Roman agricultural roots as the ancient Italian Corn God known as the Sower. [6]  So, it was both scythe and sickle, the cultivation of the land (sheaves of wheat) and separating the wheat from the chaff – soul harvesting for the esotericists. Saturn ruled over the fertility of the land and by extension, the first seeds of consciousness struggling up through the earth and thus the suffering of physicality, birth and the path to aging and death.

Agriculture, seasons and Nature’s cycles were personified in Saturn and were sourced from a very ancient development of Saturn/Chronus Chronology: the concept of linear Time. As the youngest of the legendary Twelve Titans and the son of Uranus (Sky/Father) and Gaia (Earth/Mother) he was advised by Mother Earth to castrate his unbending nature of his Father leading to the separation of Heaven and Earth. (The ritual of circumcision in some Arabic cultures and Judaism enters here). Kronos’ sickle was fashioned by Gaia for her son to carry his task. This shearing and cutting of life and perception of reality(?) was intimately connected with the dark associations of the moon as cosmic foetus which nourishes itself on Earth’s organic life, thus the crescent shape of the scythe/sickle reflected the ebb and flow of lunar influence: creativity, regeneration/decay and the dark transformation of shadows in the underworld. The inhabitants of the night (Nyx) came into being from the blood of Uranus which flowed from the act. According to both Greek and Roman mythology they were known as the horrific Furies (Erinyes) vengeful female spirits, drawn from the land and sea who would administer justice against those who had wronged the Gods. [7]

This turmoil initiated by Saturn’s emasculation of Uranus meant that the very notion of linear Time was introduced to Earth life by Saturn, now King of the Earthly matter and its cycles and thereby the very longevity and limitations of life processes. All was cut down and limited to more a microcosmic sphere of perception and practice. Saturn then took the now departed Uranus’ sister Rhea the Goddess of Necessity as his lover and who birthed Vesta, Ceres, Juno, Pluto and Neptune and Jupiter, all of whom Saturn promptly devoured to make sure they had no chance to usurp his throne.

However, one son escaped his pre-emptive action. Jupiter (Zeus) was hidden by Rhea by switching the child for a stone covered in clothes. Jupiter became a rival to Saturn and forced him to release his sisters and brothers from deep inside his body. With some teamwork the siblings then brought an end to King Saturn’s reign. It was then that Prometheus would seal the downfall of Zeus and the Olympian Gods’ power by igniting humanity with its own fire of independence and self-rule. In other words, it was the precusor to the Biblical Fall and the Lucifer as “Bringer of Light.”


Francisco Goya’s ” the madness of fear from the absurdities ” The Grim reaper during war and another of Saturn’s motifs.


Saturn devouring his Son (1823) by Francisco Goya

Whether the latter part of this myth denotes the final overthrow of Saturn worship or the perennial resistance of the transformative elements of Pluto’s Air, Neptune’s water and Death: the escape of soul consciousness from Saturn’s prison of matter – is a moot point. There are many other variations on a theme as you might imagine. But the overriding constant is the notion of separation, a fall and entirely different creation of the concept of Time. Such a process of prodigal return cannot take place without the imposition of Time and its destructive and constructive attributes. No longer is there a pre-Adamic state where Heaven and Earth were connected. Spirit flowed into matter and the Creative Universe began to experience life – through us. Life was no longer multi-dimensional but temporal; the soul was encased in a physical body which had a sell-by date, an exhaustion of energy. Time became the “devourer” of all things. And so, old age can be the result of accumulated wisdom and alchemical transformation of the indwelling soul, or an inner degeneration of spirit which flows further into primal matter and away from its original source.

To put another way, we might suppose that the “Light” that Kronos/Satan/Saturn and his son Lucifer/Prometheus/and the various interpretations of the Egyptian Isis/Osiris Gods all seem to be fragmented variations and offshoots of the same Saturnine lineage of humanity’s fall and which begins the indirect path back to God through the experience of matter and the underworld; the friction needed to create the fire within.


The old man of Saturn/Cronus devouring one of his children, by Peter Paul Rubens (1636) (wikipedia,)

The warring of Saturn, Mars, Venus and the Sun mythology can be traced back to the electric universe theory, cometary bombardment, earthquakes and great Floods, the immense power of which shaped the consciousness of humanity.

Troy D. McLachlan describes this pivotal process which saw the end of the Golden Age:

During Saturn’s initial flare up due to its first contact with the Sun’s heliosphere, part of the ensuing chaos that enveloped Saturn had seen two filaments of discharged material escape into space only to be captured by the Sun. There, for an unspecified time, they orbited their new star until such a time as when Saturn itself eventually became captured by the Sun.

These filaments were primarily composed of Saturn’s discharged particles of water, the remainder having being retained by Saturn to form that planet’s distinctive rings. In what caused the end of the Golden Age one of these frozen watery filaments collided with the Earth as the Saturnian string of planets was being captured by the Sun. This precipitated a deluge of water from space that lasted weeks.

The Axis Mundi, Earth’s fabled ladder to heaven, was irreparably damaged by this collision and a decidedly sick, blotchy and dimming Saturn was clearly starting to drift apart from its former system of planets. Severed from their electrical chain-like links to their original sun, the planets Venus and Mars ran amok. Those on Earth watched horrified as Venus took on comet-like aspects, turning into a Medusa and threatening the Earth with massive inter-planetary lightening displays as it swooped by on its way to finding its new orbit. [8]

It is hard to imagine the depth of all-encompassing change which gradually took place over thousands of years: The disappearance of the Axis Mundi, massive flooding, the electrical warring of Mars and Venus, the waning of Saturn’s dominance at the celestial north, and the challenge from the entry of an initially hidden Planet Jupiter; the return of cometary swarms and meteor bombardments – all of which set the seal for powerful myths in the consciousness of humanity. King Saturn was drifting away with its faithful rings and nine orbiting satellites and the Sun moved into its dominant position.

As the cycles of catastrophe continued characterised by physical Earth changes and planetary “warfare” it was to end with the Biblical mythology of the Great Flood and the onset of the Ice Age heralding the end of the Golden Age. It was during this epoch that the global civilisations of Atlantis and Mu were destroyed by floods and folded into the Earth by earthquakes of terrible ferocity, effectively re-forming the continents. New lands appeared whilst others disappeared entirely. Oral traditions held onto to the folklore and myths as best they could.

So, onwards to the Silver Age which saw the rise of Priesthoods and custodians of the Golden Age and their attempts to safeguard the traditions which warned new generations of cyclic catastrophe. New religions formed in praise of the old gods. They were accompanied by temples and built over monuments – remnants of ancient technology left over from pre-history interaction with “Olympian” Gods”. Custodial mystery schools were networked across the world and Knowledge accessed and maintained. With the introduction of writing, this allowed the elect to preserve the warnings of periodic cataclysmic change for posterity. The residues of Megalithic cultures and the techno-spirituality of Earth, sound, light and stone was also “switched off.” Many of these temples, monuments, city structures and strange archaeological anomalies would eventually be seen as the remains of “primitive” pagan worship rather than the disjecta membra of ancient science.

Archaic technology was eroded and finally lost as a pathological mind-set continued to acquire, suppress and invert wisdom and knowledge for their own individualistic ends. As a legacy of Kronos, a linear perception of Time, an emphasis on duality and cyclic rhythms took over, formalised by calendars and systems of weights and measurements. Separation and fragmentation was gaining ground.

At the same time, the purity of the message became lost as Custodianism morphed into eventual Elitism and secret fraternities bent on power rather than protection and prevention.

Bonaventura_Peeters_-_The_Great_Flood_-_WGA17128“The Great Flood” By Bonaventura Peeters (late 1600’s)

The Silver Age saw the inception of various hierarchical cults, secret societies and the accompanying seeds of psychopathy which thrived on camouflage and deceit. The foundation of conquest and predation was being laid for dominance far into the future. New forms of materialism based on gold gradually began to take over as did the concept of local, national and international commerce and banking; the inception of slavery by debt.

The prominence of hallucinogenic plants, herbalism and healing properties of the Earth as Gaia was a product of a belief that God resided in all things and where heaven was Nature was a “physical” expression of her material processes which had their reflection at a higher frequency. Known in the occult and esotercism as elemental energies under earth, fire, air and water, they were seen as a natural part of Earthly life, unseen but present to the higher senses, a neutral expression of a holonic energy matrix though certain qualitative differences aligned to their respective elemental colouring. Thus they could be invoked for good or for ill, and formed a part of white and black magick practices. These foci of para-physical energy forms would be clothed in cultural motifs in later folklore and given names such as fairies, nixies, sprites, dwarves, elves etc. Human DNA was inextricably enmeshed in Nature and her hyper-dimensional qualities, which could be accessed for a library of knowledge dependent on one’s quality of consciousness. Hence the presence of the ancient shamans who worked on behalf of communities to commune with Nature and her Gods.

But it was to be the beginning of a slow separation from Nature and by default, the conduit to the “heavens.” Authority of the Star-Gods grounded in the equilibrium of Nature was steadily eroded into the God of Economics and authoritarian rule. The memories and fears of planetary upheavals were transposed to a progressive descent along the ladder of spiritual evolution.

Yet, what a great game from which to learn our lessons?

Egypt and Sumeria with their ancient traditions of slave-race totalitarianism were the starting point of this new global financial bondage led by early merchant bankers. This ancient form of capitalism was tied to a similar cycle of psychopathic predation which inevitably imploded into its own psycho-social footprint. It would come to a significant climax in the lands that would become the Talmud’s Babylonia and the myth of the Tower of Babel. (We briefly looked at this myth in the context of Elite transhumanism and its inversion of the universal topological metaphor).

As we recall, the aftermath of such a monumental collapse saw widespread panic, famine and desolation. Such was the power of this event which has echoed through time, it may have also been accompanied by a return of meteorological-electrical changes and cometary bombardment. Comets are carriers of various interplanetary diseases since there is a correlation with plague and pestilence during their appearance. [9] The Tower of Babel, like Sodom and Gomorrah, may be personifications of all these catastrophic planetary and cometary events.


The Tower of Babel by Marten van Valckenborch (1595)

As one language became many, a diversified humanity was fragmented and separated as mass exodus ensued. Concepts of global finance was scattered to the four winds and the vacuum created was an open invitation to tribalism. The origins of humanity become further confused and authenticity blurred in favour of idolatry and tribal segregation. The Priesthood elite went underground whilst the seeds of psychopathy rose to power, facilitating spell-binders and schizoidal leaders herding humanity into clusters of authoritarian followers. Materialistic beliefs divorced from ancient wisdom would stake their claim to a new reality. New forms of slavery and feudalism came into being.

The Bronze Age was war, tyranny and tribal bloodshed unparalleled in humanity’s history. The presence of iconic art and literature vied with rivers of blood. This was the time of the archetypal Hero or Warrior King; the age of independence where individuals personified nations and collective aspirations – the age of the demi-god. As hierarchy, individuality and tyrannical rule was being expressed, the agricultural revolution emerged and thus a change in humanity’s diet, body and consciousness which would see the whole world re-shaped away from living in balance with Nature and her knowledge. The hunter-gather lifestyle of clustered nomadic communities was giving way to more permanent concentrations of people thus the formation of cities. It was to be the next phase in the disconnection of the world of matter to the world of Spirit. Slavery of the body was moving slowly toward a prison of the mind. With the change away from clusters of hunter-gatherers and the imposition of abnormal agricultural practices, mass migration and inter-species mixing in the animal and also the human kingdom, adaptation to the these radical changes produced new forms of problematic parasitical microorganisms which n negatively altered brain and intestinal chemistry. It was to be the gradual introduction of auto-immune disease which would slowly reduce the physical nature and quality of consciousness of humanity. This meant that receivership capability of higher energies beyond the five senses was irrevocably destroyed with each passing generation. “Heaven” became merely a dream, but hell became all too real.


Electric Volcano image credit: © unknown

The friction between masculine God of Mars and the feminine Goddess of Venus was reflected in the dominator/patriarchal seeds for monotheism as opposed to Pantheistic, matriarchal Goddess religions. Deep ecological knowledge about Earth as sentient consciousness expressed through the diversity of Nature and humanity still held sway. The conflict of Mars and Venus was a perfect metaphor for what was occurring on Earth and vice-versa. It is in the Bronze Age that the crystallisation of mystery schools with distorted teachings and tyrannical ancestry bestowed their “wisdom” upon the people. Planetary events, the cyclic manifestation of comets and meteors and the idea of redemptive sacrifice were debased into human rituals as a by-product of the negative half of the Creator Gods of pre-history. Physical re-enactment came through a corrupted version of Atlantean magick and its workings of psycho-spiritual power released through Tantric techniques, sound invocations, talismans and “sacred” geometry.

Troy D. McLachlan offers a concise synopsis of how Saturn’s mythology was reduced to crude rituals which were to facilitate the development of human psychopathy:

  • Old-man Saturn takes young Venus as a bride in the myths, so on Earth the king takes a virginal (read ‘child’) priestess of Aphrodite (Venus) and has sex with her.
  • Mars is the warrior god born of Venus who rebels against Saturn and ultimately ascends to heaven to have sex with his mother, so warrior-kings find themselves doing the same thing in defiance of their fathers (check out King David’s son Absalom in the Bible).
  • Saturn, under his Greek identity as the god Kronos, devours his own children,… so human kings have reportedly done the same with human children, possibly even their own as the occasion demands. (see the suspected antics of one Caligula)
  • Jupiter/Zeus determines to take Saturn/Kronos’ crown by gutting him to release his previously devoured sisters and brothers from Saturn’s bowels. Zeus then promptly marries his sister Hera. Naturally, earthly kings follow suit and end up marrying and having sex with their sisters – moronic inbreed heirs ensue and today we can see the legacy of this policy within our various political elites. [10]

Saturn,_Earth_size_comparisonSaturn and Earth in comparable size (wikipedia)

This was to be the ancient precursor of the kind of mind control and sexual ritual abuse so prevalent in the occult establishment of today. It was an ancient science of alchemy distorted out of all recognition. One could say that it was based on the extraction of energy via the manipulation of endocrine chemicals or physical “circuits;” a stimulation of Kundalini energy parallel to the invocation of “spirits” for whom a certain pay off would be demanded…Esoteric treatises describe overshadowing “demonic” entities offering suitable enticements for such energic harvesting. Saturn and the moon were their ancient icons for sacrifice – a complete inversion of the alchemical heritage of the human mechanism designed for ascension. Yet, it is the nature of such contracts, that practitioners of the occult seldom realise their Faustian bargain until too late. Nonetheless, the foundation for “downloading” entities into willing vessels continued apace.

Elite dynasties had serious delusions of grandeur, thinking themselves as direct bloodlines to demi-gods and thus with a Divine right to rule over the masses. Custodial knowledge was about retaining power rather than protecting essential spiritual truths in order for careful dissemination; to educate and inform communities through their spiritual agencies. Instead of co-creation, cooperation and respect for the power of Nature and the cosmological significance of “As above, So Below” which Hermeticism would purloin as its maxim, the Earth became a playground of ritual sacrifice and slavery at almost every level of consciousness, from the Latin American Aztecs, Incas and Mayans to West African tribes, Tibet and Chinese sects to the Phoenicians and Israelites. Saturn became Satan where a harvesting scythe reaped the energy of fear, violence, sex and death as a primary source of sustenance for Dark entities and to which the Priesthood Magicians were ritually bound.

Someone – or something – was laughing all the way to the energy bank.

powerpoint4© infrakshun

The results of endless Iron Age “revolutions” has been to dull the senses, dim the light of the soul and impede human potential for creativity and cooperation. Most of all, we are only just now waking up to who it is that has farmed and carefully sheared us of our self-knowledge over thousands of years: humanoids – conscienceless beings who embody Saturn and the moon – the dark half of God. They are evil made manifest; the vampires of the lower emotions and werewolves of instinct, pushing to confront our own lies and denials.

Which brings us back to the Babylonian roots of Occult Zionism.



[1] Online edited  version of The Saturn Death Cult: The link between Planetary catastrophes, ancient mythology and occult ritual (2011) By Troy D. McLachlan can be found at: saturndeathcult.com See also: Earth Changes and the Human-Cosmic Connection (The Secret History of the World Book 3) (2014) by Pierre Lescaudron and Laura Knight-Jadczyk.
[2] Ibid.
[3] Ibid.
[4] Ibid.
[5] The Roman Military Research Society | http://www.romanarmy.net/sacrifices.shtml
[6] The Pimlico Dictionary Of Classical Mythologies By Arthur Cotterall published by Random House (2012)
[7] Iliad iii.278ff; xix.260ff See also: p.191; Antigone By Sophocles, Oxford University Press 2003.
[8] op.cit. McLachlan.
[9] op.cit. Lescaudron (p.87; Chapter 21: “Comets: Cycles and Origins.”)
[10] op.cit. McLachlan.

The Light Bringer IV: Dugpas and Deception

  “It is for you to ascertain their truth by right practice and the exercise of the intuition …. If the teaching conveyed calls forth a response from the illumined mind of the worker in the world, and brings a flashing forth of his intuition, then let the teaching be accepted. But not otherwise,”

– the alleged Tibetan “Master Djwhal Khul”

The above quotation can be found in all 24 books of esoteric philosophy by Alice Bailey. As a young, fresh-faced 21 year old, I read this and thought: “Well, it must be authentic …”

I know, I was very naive about spiritual deception, as most of us are. That’s why genuine spiritual masters refer to this subject so much since they know from experience that not only does evil dominate the world of matter, it also exists at a higher density of being and it is from here that much of the deception takes place. This may be why the person receiving “inspired” information needs to be of a sufficient quality and wisdom to able to discern truth from lies, which – as in the case of the Bailey books – can be highly sophisticated. And it needs to be if you are part of the hierarchy of service to self deceivers who are in the business of derailing a collective upsurge in human awareness. After all, those within high level freemasonry as much as the ordinary man and woman are also hoodwinked by the complex “levels” of initiation and process of alchemy promising all kinds of esoteric jewels.

Unfortunately, regarding the idea of “intuition” mentioned in the quotation, this is routinely confused with the chemical “flashing forth” of emotional belief, so it’s a rather flimsy basis upon which to unquestioningly dedicate one’s life. This is not a religion. This is an occult or esoteric science. Once our intellect is captured by reams of juicy esoteric theory – strewn with shiny diamonds of truth, it becomes more and more difficult to discern the subtle twists here and there when the intellectual centre is thoroughly entrained to function in a particular way and to progressively take on faith what is presented as fact. In this way, it’s no different to religious myth, yet, in some ways more dangerous since it appeals ever more to the intellectual ego, as well as the occult meditation training leading to definite psycho-physiological changes.

How can one know that this is deception?

By ruthless, cold-bloodied examination which is compared and networked, without the burden of belief.

And this is surely one of the messages from Illion’s journey: he came face to face with the realisation that beings of light were “flashing forth” enormously seductive false light in order to trap and feed on awareness. He felt the tragedy deeply as he was unable to help his well-meaning friend who was trapped in a ritualistic spell. You can see the parallels with the Christian ideas of damnation and redemption which are merely cruder renderings of the idea that the soul has to be cultivated, grown and defended. And we do that by learning to distinguish lies from truth in order to make real choices rather than falling into carefully laid traps.  Once you willingly give away your free-will then it can be a very rapid descent. And it is all the more delicious for those on the path of entropy, since their target has no idea at all that s/he is in thrall to darkness so sweetly camouflaged as light.

That means we have to obtain the kind of self-knowledge which pin-points the weaknesses within our personality or gaps in our awareness through which the forces of deception can slip through and poison the promise of soul growth.

For the spiritual seeker – It’s a jungle out there!

angel22© infrakshun


The Nazis were said to have become particularly interested in Illion’s discoveries sending teams in search of the ultimate occult power. H.P. Blavatsky too just happened to have been globe-trotting around Tibet and received her teachings from similar inhabitants. Then comes Bailey to present us with Synarchist-occult teachings purporting to be from a “Great White Brotherhood” or “Ascended Masters,” and which have now seeded themselves “within the little minds of men.”

A far more likely scenario was the possibility that Blavatsky’s original contact may have been largely authentic, while the influence of Leadbeater, Besant and finally Bailey’s teachings from the “Tibetan” were not the next phase in a continuing occult tradition of the Perennial wisdom teachings, but a sophisticated subversion or Cosmic CoIntelpro by unwitting channels.

The probable culprits according to many critics within early Theosophy would have been the Dugpas or Dad-Dugpa, Druk-pa, the Bhons and also known as members of The Drukpa Church of Bhutan, or “the Red Cap (or ‘Hat’) sect,” a branch of the four main sects: the Kagyü-pa, Nyingma, Sakya  and the largest one known as the “Yellow hats” to which the Dalai Lama belongs – the Geluk (or “Virtuous Way” sect). Active since the 14 Century, comprise of mostly Eastern Tibetan monks who follow the “left-hand path” (sorcery, black magic) which include some forms of Buddhist Sex Tantra. The Dugpas resisted the religious reform of the Tsong-kha-pa tradition and stayed with the Kagyu school of Tibetan Buddhism and were also said to be responsible for development of monasteries in the Lahul area of Himachal Pradesh, India.[1]

It is fair to say that Madame Blavatsky’s Secret Doctrine and Isis Unveiled are generally seen as ground-breaking tomes in the field of esoteric and occult wisdom. They are indeed fascinating treatises and very likely built on core truths yet sprinkled with unconscious distortions. Unlike Alice Bailey, Blavatsky and her “Masters of Wisdom” were extremely wary of the Dugpas as black magic adepts and whom she frequently referred to as the “Brother of the Shadow.”

At Theosophy wiki we read:

Dugpas (Tib.). Lit., “Red Caps,” a sect in Tibet. Before the advent of Tsong-ka-pa in the fourteenth century, the Tibetans, whose Buddhism had deteriorated and been dreadfully adulterated with the tenets of the old Bhon religion,—were all Dugpas. From that century, however, and after the rigid laws imposed upon the Gelukpas (yellow caps) and the general reform and purification of Buddhism (or Lamaism), the Dugpas have given themselves over more than ever to sorcery, immorality, and drunkenness. Since then the word Dugpas has become a synonym of “sorcerer”, “adept of black magic” and everything vile. There are few, if any, Dugpas in Eastern Tibet, but they congregate in Bhutan, Sikkim, and the borderlands generally. […]

Mme. Blavatsky wrote another article more in line with this view, where she uses the term “dugpa” in a more restricted way, applying it to the Nyingmapas and Shammars in Bhutan:

The “Dug-pa or Red Caps” belong to the old Nyang-na-pa sect, who resisted the religious reform introduced by Tsong-kha-pa between the latter part of the fourteenth and the beginning of the fifteenth centuries. It was only after a lama coming to them from Tibet in the tenth century had converted them from the old Buddhist faith so strongly mixed up with the Bhon practices of the aborigines–into the Shammar sect, that, in opposition to the reformed “Gyelukpas,” the Bhootanese set up a regular system of reincarnations.

The term “Dug-pa” in Tibet is deprecatory. They themselves pronounce it “Dög-pa” from the root to “bind” (religious binders to the old faith): while the paramount sect–the Gyeluk-pa (yellow caps)–and the people, use the word in the sense of “Dug-pa” mischief-makers, sorcerers. The Bhootanese are generally called Dug-pa throughout Tibet and even in some parts of Northern India.

And in reference to the Bhutan-based “Brother of the Shadow” Blavatsky placed emphasis on the “élite of their Lamaseries, of a nucleus of priests, “devil-dancers,” and fetish worshippers, whose dreadful and mysterious rites are utterly unknown to the greater part of the population.” [2]

It seems the ancient Dugpas practiced all manner of Black Magick ritualism as a short-cut to power and its accompanying forms of phenomena or “maya.” This describes fairly well the experiences of Illion in Darkness Over Tibet. Blavatsky has no hesitation in alerting her readers of this fact very early on when she states:

“It was because, among many other reforms, Tsong-kha-pa forbade necromancy (which is practiced to this day with the most disgusting rites, by the Bhons – the aborigines of Tibet –  with whom the Red Caps, or Shammars, had always fraternized), that the latter resisted his authority. Separating entirely from the Gyelukpas, the Dugpas (Red Caps) – from the first in a great minority – settled in various parts of Tibet ….”  [3]

These Dugpa fellows have been immersed in black magick for so long they are some of the primary contactees for spiritual subversion. Such “lost souls” seek a way to extend their presence in the physical world by striving for physical immortality at this level of existence as well as the para-physical planes vibrating closest to the Earth. One might even say that they could infiltrate an elaborate system of human potential by slowly subverting its core principles and using those whose reception of the required qualitative energies for telepathy and “overshadowing” was “off.” Once gaps in awareness were found – usually through notions of glamour and ego – then the belief system created could be slowly contoured away from the original intentions; assuming at the very inception, the source was true.

As any open-minded person will agree, the core truths lost in the fear and dogma that is organised religion is a prime example. So, why should we not entertain the possibility that exactly the same process of corruption has resulted here? Since the occult is dealing, shall we say, “directly” with elementals, powerful archetypes and the esoteric science of “energy that follows thought,” then the stakes are even higher for disinformation and trickery. As every spiritual leader has found when a group is formed around them – especially when they have passed on and are no longer around to ensure purity of intent – it becomes increasingly difficult to maintain the integrity of the vision. Wishful thinking and pride slowly creep in and with it numerous distortions. During the late 19th and 20th Centuries where interest in metaphysics, spiritualism and the occult was on the rise, the time was ripe for revolutionary leaps forward in collective awareness. Once again, the amount of Truth imparted was proportionate to the level of awareness of their messengers.

While Christians and Fundamentalist Christians alike are happy to rage against the occult in general, it is also interesting to note there were many theosophists and occultists who were very worried at what they saw was a move away from the more rigorous and balanced spirituality that Blavatsky espoused. While supporting what they believed to be a re-discovery of a vast treatise on the cosmic evolution of man, the planet and the universe, they had little time for Alice A. Bailey and her “Tibetan” whom they saw as nothing less than counterfeit.


Zhitro deities in Tibetan Buddhism

Theosophist Alice Leighton Cleather was one of the first members of the Branch of the Trans-Himâlayan Esoteric School established in England by Madame Blavatsky. In 1888: “… she was chosen as one of the twelve members of the Inner Group…” presided over by the Russian teacher. However we view their beliefs, Cleather and her companion Basil Crump were rather serious about their spiritual calling. From the introduction to their article we read that both: “… went to India in 1918, and there the three were initiated into the Tibetan Gelugpa (Yellow Cap) Order, at Buddha Gaya, in 1920. In 1926 they were received, and their membership ratified, at Peking, China, by His Serene Holiness the Tashi Lama of Tashi-Lhumpo, Tibet, who is the Head of the Gelugpa Order throughout Asia. […] Thus it will be seen that they possess exceptional qualifications for judging anything purporting to emanate from Tibetan sources.” [4]

Cleather and Crump penned an article outlining their grievances against what they called the “pseudo-occultism of Alice Bailey.” They focus on A Treatise on Cosmic Fire which was offering “the psychological key to the Cosmic Creation.” These students and many theosophists strongly disagreed. Ms. Cleather was not impressed with the Bailey “dictations” and similarly reiterates the messages from Blavatsky’s “Masters” who warned about “… the dangers of psychic communications and the work of the Dugpas – “the infamous Shammars” – the “Red-capped Brothers of the Shadow … whose pernicious work is everywhere in our way.”

Cleather saw Bailey’s contribution as part of:

“… the efforts now being made by the enemies of the Masters … to focus the attention of the whole thinking world of the West on the “Christ-World-Teacher” idea … and here shown to be a leading feature in Mrs. Bailey’s scheme … Nor is it any less dangerous to the progress of humanity, although the intellectual form in which it is so ably presented tends to disarm criticism and conceal the cloven hoof.[5]

Cleather and other Theosophists take great exception to what they consider to be a distortion of the original Blavatsky teachings and she highlights the idea of intellectual feats of daring-do that covers up what is essentially occult propaganda. The idea of a “Christ-World Teacher” embodied as an individual leads us away from self-responsibility, self-development and Christ consciousness materialising through networks of co-linear consciousness units. Instead it places the focus on externals and a deification-based authority. In the Bailey books, couched in unnecessarily complex esoteric jargon the whole thrust of the new dispensation is to: “… to prepare the world on a large scale for the coming of the World Teacher”. She opines that Bailey is now the “Blind leader of the Blind” who possesses some of the requisites of a writer of fiction. But, ‘Oh, the pity of it,’ that it should need but barefaced and entirely unsupported assertions, coupled with the detailed descriptions so greedily absorbed by the novel reading public, to completely impose upon the foolish multitude.”  In Cleather’s view it is a fruitless exercise to go over point by point of Bailey’s Cosmic Fire because: “… truth and error are so ingeniously mingled that to separate the chaff from the grain would need another volume of the same length.” [6]

And there lies the strength of spiritual cointelpro down through the ages.

Alice Cleather decries the following information given by Bailey regarding the “Kundalini fire” which Blavatsky defines as: “… the serpent power or mystic fire; it is called the serpentine or annular power on account of its spiral-like working or progress in the body of the ascetic developing the power in himself. It is an electric fiery occult, or fohatic power, the great pristine force which underlies all organic and inorganic matter.” [7]  Although Bailey also warns of the dangers of raising the Kundalini energy without taking into consideration many other factors she nevertheless provides inordinate amount of information regarding its possible journey for the disciple and thus invites experimentation.

Cleather is dismissive:

No words of mine could be half strong enough to condemn the advice here given to all and sundry in a printed book. The “transference” advised is probably the most dangerous in the process of Black Magic, which is distinguished from White by its use of the sex forces. It is found in such Tantrik works as The Serpent Power, by ‘Arthur Avalon’ … against the terrible dangers of which H.P. Blavatsky so constantly warns her readers and pupils. In most cases she says that such an attempt as above described would have a fatal result. For this one passage alone Mrs. Bailey deserves the severest condemnation. She is indeed playing with fire – the Fire of Kundalini, which, as H.P. Blavatsky says, ‘can as easily kill as it can create’.”  [8]

There were others who expressed their grave disquiet over the years. These included Theosophist Victor Endersby who in 1963, commented:

“There is a gulf as wide as the world between the presentation by H.P.B. and that of Bailey, in the matter of mode alone. H.P.B.’s was accompanied by voluminous evidence from many sources… Nothing of this appears in the Bailey output… the entire structure rests on her ipse dixit alone. One thing is certain: whatever her “K.H.” and “Djwhal Khul” may have been, they were not the mentors of H.P.B. That much is surely proven by the texts as anything could be.” [9]

Another more recent opinion from an American theosophist vented her spleen in no uncertain terms, claiming:

“The alleged Tibetan is probably a Jesuit priest, or someone akin to it, who preaches very freely about the coming of the Christ, and so far, he has been able to divert a great number of good students into his clerical and anthropomorphic views. The thorough study of the … ‘Classical Theosophical Literature’ is enough to show unmistakably that Alice Bailey is not a development of H.P.B. but its antithesis.” [10]

The warnings from Darkness Over Tibet and from the many critics within Theosophy place the Lucis Trust, The New Group of World Servers and thousands of members at the Arcane School reciting daily the “Great Invocation,” in an entirely different light. At the very least, it suggests reasons for the utmost caution, especially as these occult doctrines operate at the highest institutional levels. Remember too, that you have an explicit use of occult techniques along with networks set up to facilitate the creation of “special effects” via the use of “invocation.” Not only is this highly subjective and based on a foundation of ioccult principles that are designed to produce certain effects, nowhere do we find any questioning as to whether international institutions should be operating in this way and without any oversight or accountability regarding the these effects and the true intentions of the freemasonic architects.

Anyone with a modicum of knowledge regarding magick of any kind will know that such a realm is fraught with danger whether you believe in its efficacy or not. The power of the mind is immense and when combined with any kind of ritualistic practice and certain geometric formulae married to rather large egos then certain doors can be opened which are best left closed. Using religious terminology, there is a very fine line indeed between the overshadowing light or angelic energy and the invocation of darkness and daemonic influence. The quality of one’s consciousness will define whether one is duped into a belief trap or given the tools and knowledge to discern the objective truth of a situation. The present New Age teachings offered by Bailey and others require submission and acquiescence to principles based entirely on group consciousness and the Hierarchy of nebulous Masters and their “Plan.” Group consciousness – read: The Hive Mind – group endeavour, New World Servers, New World Religion, A UN-led New World military, a New World Government all represent the manifestation of a New World Order of a kind that has little to do with true spiritual emancipation. It does however, conform to a New World Slave State, where the power of your personal will and opportunity to choose will be lost in a techno-spiritual centralisation to beat them all.  This is the psychopath’s dream of Pathocratic Rule.

Is that over the top?  Perhaps. Or, it might not have even scratched the surface.

If we are able to read the writing on the walls of both ancient and modern history, the signs and portents told the same story over and over again: If we fail to understand the past and what leads to the rise and fall of Empires and their destructive effects we will be the victims of a kidnapped future where the whole cycle starts all over again, mirroring the very “meat wheel” of karmic entrapment.

Perhaps the only Master we need is the guidance of our own souls, pulling our personalities up by the bootstraps. As more networks of the like-minded cluster together devoid of limiting beliefs and armed with a true psychological awareness, there may yet be a chance for a more level playing field.



[1] Helena Petrovna Blavatsky, The Theosophical Glossary (Krotona, CA: Theosophical Publishing House, 1973), 105-106.
[2] http://tswiki.net/mywiki/index.php?title=Dugpa#cite_note-0 | Who Are the Dugpas in Theosophical Writings? by David Reigle
[3]  Theosophy and the ‘Bardo Thodol’ Or Examining Some Affinities Between Carl G. Jung And a Certain Tibetan Sect By Carlos Cardoso Aveline. | he quotes a footnote source as follows:  “Reincarnations in Tibet”, an article by H.P. Blavatsky, published in “Theosophical Articles”, volume III,  see pp. 358-359.
[4] p. 127; Buddhist Monasteries of Himachal By C.O. Handa, Indus Publishing, 2006| ISBN 978-81-7387-170-2.
[5] ‘A comparison between H.P.Blavatsky & Alice Bailey -‘The Pseudo-Occultism of Alice Bailey’ by Alice Leighton Cleather and Basil Crump, Peking, February, 1929 | 2001 Online Teosofiska Kompaniet Malmö http://www.teosofiskakompaniet.net/
[6] Ibid.
[7] Ibid.
[8] op. cit. Cleather | A Treatise on Cosmic Fire – Section One, Division D, Kundalini and the Spine. | http://www.lucistrust.org:8081/obooks/?q=node/311
[9] Theosophical Notes Special Paper, Sept. 1963, 40.
10] The High Country Theosophist Vol 16 no. 4 April 2001. | http://www.hctheosophist.com/archives/pdf/hc200104.pdf

The Light Bringer III: Darkness Over Tibet

“All was there, intelligence, power, but no – soul! Everything in me cried out in one wild agony. I sat down and put my hands before my face. I had recognized the nature of all these saviours of souls. They were – fallen angels! … And they now live for the purpose of making others share their dreadful fate by dragging them down with them into the abyss. The Prince of Light was really the Prince of Darkness in disguise!”

— Theodore Illion, Darkness Over Tibet

[ Note: The Light Bringer I and Light Bringer II should be read chronologically before reading the following]



A recent National Geographical Society documentary Light at the Edge of the World: Science of the Mind (2007) made by anthropologist Wade Davis, explores the state of Tibetan Buddhism in Nepal, and the rituals and practices of monasteries in Sanghas, and a hermatice in the Himalayan foothills. There are inspiring scenes of wisdom and peace evident in many of the Tibetan monks and the positive effects of those who radiate an “embodied compassion” on the path of transforming the mind and spirit. But what of the other paths of Tibet Buddhism that are not so often discussed, yet clearly exist?

The ritual of summoning of spirits via mediumship or trance-channelling which is really just another form of “possession,” is routinely used in the so-called “positive” path of Tibetan Buddhism. In another documentary by the same director The Oracle: Reflections on Self  the State Oracle of Tibet forms an important part of the Tibetan Buddhist tradition. We are told that the Oracle is: “… seen as an “ancient spirit, which has inhabited a succession of thirteen human mediums” and “advises the Dalai Lama on matters of public and religious policy.”

The narrator continues:

“Five Nature spirit Kings have protected Tibetan Buddhism since the eighth century” one of which possesses the State Oracle to dispense advice. In the Buddhist Great Chain of Being there are 6 realms of existence and within them sentient beings can exist on 31 different planes. We human beings exist on a gross material plane. Nature spirits exists on a very subtle level. They are completely formless. … “When the eighth century Indian came to Tibet to bring Buddhism to its inhabitants he found a war-like people practicing a highly-developed form of Nature religion called Bahn. Mountains, forests and rivers all had their local deities; they were alive and animated with the spirit’s actions.”

The legend said that the Guru Rimpoche bound them to his great spiritual will and made them declare an oath to protect the great Buddha Darma. The traditional forces of the elemental world in the occult form the basis of manipulation of energy and magick. How are we to then to differentiate the real purpose behind ritual and magick when contacting such a realm, whether it is in the mind of the contactee or as a real dimension beyond the senses?

The “highly ritualised form of spirit possession” brings into the focus the possibility that such entities and rituals can equally be drawn along the path opposite to compassion and love while claiming to be the same. That is their raison d’être, after all. Regardless of whether the Dalai Lama has immediate knowledge and safeguards which determine the authenticity of the “spirit” in question, what of other groups within the vast tapestry of Buddhism which have a similar tradition and which may have equally engaged with the West as the camouflaged nemesis of the Dalai Lama?

Whether we believe in such things or not, within pagan and occult beliefs, deities and demons will engage with anyone who open their doors and it depends entirely on the quality of consciousness and the intent of the practitioner as to which path opens up before him. It is the nature of existence that “Symbols of good [clash] with demons – the positive and the negative” as the narrator mentions. Learning to discern which is which may come from playing with fire and being burnt. But as is the case in Western society, lies are made palatable when they are sandwiched between truth.

It might be useful at this point to look at Theodore Illion’s book Darkness Over Tibet  in order to observe some parallels and alternative possibilities in relation to the Lucis Trust and affiliated organisations. (PDF HERE – Be aware a reader alerted me to the fact there are possible sections/pages missing)

Published in English from the original German in 1937, the book describes an autobiographical account of Theodore Illion’s journey into the heart of Tibet between 1934 and 1936. Illion (a pseudonym) writes in the preface:

“In my book In Secret Tibet I have given an outline of my recent journey to Tibet … After witnessing various marvels … I reached the final stage of the journey in the most inaccessible part of the country where live the genuine Tibetan hermits, who can read people’s thoughts and possess the strange power to maintain themselves young almost indefinitely.” [1]

Although the book is probably non-fiction many people have expressed reservations that this may be along the lines of Carlos Castenada’s work in that the events may have occurred, but perhaps not as described. Rather, the events were used to fashion an allegorical tale on the nature of reality. If so, this does not diminish the profound insights on the nature of spiritual deception.

Author and historian Laura Knight-Jadczyk in her own commentary on Darkness Over Tibet quotes traveller Alexandra David-Neel who experienced similar bizarre and paranormal events and which were, in her case, verifiable. She explores the same discoveries and most importantly the “dark methods” by which a short cut to so-called spiritual power is induced:

“There exist, so [some anchorites belonging to the Dzogschen sect] said, certain human beings who have attained such a height degree of spiritual perfection, that the original material substance of their bodies has become transmuted into a more subtle one which possesses special qualities. […] A morsel of their transformed flesh, when eaten, will produce a special kind of ecstasy and bestow knowledge and supernormal powers upon the person partaking of it.”

Knight-Jadczyk comments:

“David-Neel describes for us the rituals of these ‘sacred feasts’ in some detail, and the feeling that one begins to get about the whole Tibetan ‘spiritualism’ is one of revulsion. Nevertheless, she confirms that there are mystics and hermits who are of the light, though it seems that the vast majority of Tibetan mysticism is purely and simply black magic and sorcery.” [2]

This is a worrying statement when we realise that Theosophy and particularly the offshoot represented by Alice A. Bailey, had its genesis in the very same conjunction of East and West, sought by Blavatsky and others in the mountains of Tibet.

It is along these lines of witnessing the same mediumship spectacle that Illion travels to a nearby monastery in the hope of seeing “The Oracle” along with a religious play presented by the lamas of the monastery. Written in the 1930s, the witnessing of “entities” or “demons” was in evidence and documented in a similar manner in both documentaries above. Various kinetic and psychic skills such as bending metal are also on show. The crowds in the monastery are whipped up into a virtual hysteria by these “miracles” which leave Illion impressed as well as shocked.

He tells us something pertinent in relation to the spectacle:

“Crowds easily fuse into one ‘group soul,’ and then the individual no longer behaves as he would behave individually. Crowds really are not the sum total of all the individualities present. They seem to be a suddenly formed new entity actuated by a kind of ‘group soul.’ It is man sinking back temporarily into the “group consciousness” from which civilized man is just about to emerge. I think only the greatest of the great [are] fully and definitely individualized and beyond the possibility of lapsing back temporarily into group consciousness.”

Where have we heard about this “group consciousness” before? “The soul is naturally, inevitably group conscious” says Sarah McKechnie, International President of the Lucis Trust, the Arcane School and its service activities. She equates this with an impersonal association that limits the needs of the personal self and offers an international and inclusive perspective. Yet, that is not what is being offered when we peruse all of the literature. What is being sold is obedience to a “Divine Plan” under a blanket of half-truths and complicated occult principles which appeal to a specific kind of intellect. Being “group conscious” is one thing but plying the virtues of “group consciousness” as the end goal to fulfil a form of occult synarchy, is quite another. [3]


                         © infrakshun

Illion’s journey takes him deeper into the Tibet religion and lore so that he ends up in a religious sect or “Holy Brotherhood” led by “Mani Rimpoche, the Exalted Jewel or Prince of Light, the Ruler of the Holy City.” One of the followers named Narbu befriends Illion and becomes his friend:

“The next few days would be of vital importance for me, said Narbu. No one here had a right to force my hand and I had to decide quite freely whether I wanted to become a member. I was quite free to come and go as I liked, and so long as I had not taken a pledge I was under no obligation to the Holy Brotherhood. Then he whispered: ‘Many of us here realize of what enormous value you could be to us if you decided to join us of your own free will.’ He even hinted at a quick rise in the ranks of the Hierarchy, rapidly succeeding initiations and the possibility of my being entrusted with a ‘really big job’ once I had decided to become a member….the moment you have taken your decision the Prince of Light will assign to you the exalted position in which you will be most useful.” [4]

He felt bad to have doubted his friend and the Brotherhood. Nevertheless, Illion was no fool. He could not shake his conviction that all was not what it seemed:

“I again looked at Narbu and felt ashamed to have entertained such thoughts. He seemed to feel so sincere about it. He wanted me to join a Brotherhood working for the good of the world, and gave me freedom to make my choice. The pendulum swung back once more and I felt a perfect beast to have entertained these thoughts. […] All these people were a little proud to have the privilege of working for the world. They had a rather high opinion of their own spirituality. Some of them even linked up the Prince of Light with certain highly placed spiritual entities who are what Hindu philosophers call karmic agents and regulate the unloading of karmic reactions on men and nations. Some of them even seemed to feel that the Holy Ruler could actually influence the destinies of the world by hastening or retarding the outbreak of wars, the evolution of new types of epidemics and the disappearance of older kinds of diseases, as well as the action of other scourges of humanity, including the various catastrophes of Nature. They seemed to consider the Holy Jewel as a kind of supreme judge dispensing Divine justice, and naturally felt very elated at the thought of standing so near a being who possessed all these powers.

Human intelligence they only held in mediocre esteem. They seemed to feel that man’s mission was to get past the human stage, and that passing beyond the limited matter-of-fact intelligence of man and soaring to intuitive levels was the best method of becoming more ‘Divine.’” [5] [Emphasis mine]

As the reader may remember from the previous post, the Lucis Trust is very familiar to me having spent five years as a member of the Arcane School and attending many conferences and meetings. What was clear and which became more obvious in hindsight, was the underlying intellectual superiority, largely unconscious, that could be seen in conversation and focus. So many students were indeed proud and with a “rather high opinion of their own spirituality.” Yet, discipleship, hierarchies, magical formulae and the emphasis on being in the front line of a New Order fosters such a feeling of specialness, as though one has the inside scoop (nudge, nudge, wink, wink). It was certainly something that appealed to my own intellectual bias and personality awareness at the time. (When you have suffered trauma and your centre of gravity is intellectual, you often seek sanctuary via information. Which is why so many of our academics are clueless when it comes to real-life and emotional intelligence).

Conversely, sincerity, charity and kindness were very common to see at the meetings. The same ideas emanating from the United Nations and its agencies such as world government and New World Religion, a global education system were seen as wholly safe in the hands of those who gave us the Great invocation (See notes). No objective analysis was present regarding the nature of ponerology and the lessons of history that are riven with geo-political manipulation and spiritual deception. For teachings that pushed often complex “esoteric science” the simplicity of spiritual blindness was tangible. Since so many of us are often unconsciously afflicted with the results of a loss of meaning and the materialistic, narcissistic visions which are daily injected into our consciousness it is little wonder that we are unaware of the subtler dimensions of spiritual deception.  Once again, our survival persona, carefully fabricated to buffer ourselves against the entropic tide also separates us from our soul, bolstering the very thing we ostensibly wished to avoid.

This is just how Illion experienced it:

I listened to the conversation of the people seated in the neighbouring circle. They were talking on evolution. People in the City did not seem to talk much about any human topics. All of them seemed to want to get past the human stage and to be God-like.

One of them envisaged the glory of evolution, life passing from the mineral stage through plants, animals, man and angels up to the archangelic and Divine stages, and every creature automatically becoming a god.

Glory, in their eyes, seemed to be the automatic and inevitable destiny of man. They did not seem to be aware of the dreadful alternative of annihilation, of the fact that there is a downward trend of satanic evolution as a counterpart to the upward trend of Divine evolution.

They seemed to feel that the great spiritual struggle was between spirit and matter. They seemed to utterly ignore the vital fact that there are two different types of spirituality, the upward trend and the [downward] one, and that the real spiritual struggle is one between the two different types of spirituality with matter serving as the battleground. [6] [Emphasis mine]

Are we truly aware of this fact? Namely that from an esoteric or spiritual point of view, this world is “inside the devil” and as such He is Master of it? What are the implications of the hypothesis that ceremonial psychopathy / evil will take human constructs and build elaborate theories which will have just enough truth to trap the unwary in order to invert their energy of will and harvest it for its own ends?

After a meeting with the so-called “Prince of Light” it does nothing to allay Illion’s fears. The evening was beset with: “… grave doubts as to the real nature of the whole Brotherhood of Light.” During the night he suffers from a series of nightmares full of demons and the angels which come to his aid:

The boys in pure white robes still looked very concerned. All their feelings found a visible impression in their expressive faces. They stood behind me, but during my nightmare I could see forward and backward at the same time. The demons, however, had no individual expression in their faces. They were all alike. There was no personality about them. They seemed to mechanically carry out the behests of someone else. The [good angels] seemed to possess strong individualities. This very individuality was their best defence against the large army of spiritual dummies. [7] [Emphasis mine]

With his disciple friend Narbu they visit the shaft in the centre of the Holy City which had particular ritual significance for the Masters. Illion’s companion described the shaft as “immeasurably deep” where one except the Prince of Light and a few of the highest Initiates who are called Lords of Compassion know where it leads to. Anyone discovering the “secrets” of the place was said to “die automatically the following night.” However, the author had been given permission to attend the temple service where he discovers that human blood is drunk as part of a communion and where human bones litter the edge of the temple.


© infrakshun

On its walls Illion finds various inscriptions in Tibetan including:

“‘Give your soul to the Master and He will show you the light.’ I thought of a man buying a cat in a bag. Another one read, ‘Distrust your brain. Deep understanding is beyond intelligence.’ This only increased my desire to trust my brain. Another inscription ran, ‘Blessed be you who suffer. Come to me and I will give you relief.’ And another, ‘Everything is unreal, only my own words are real.’ This inscription, I thought irreverently, was none too modest.”[8]

Here we have the giving away of one’s free-will, individuality and one’s very soul for something which masquerades as light but in fact, is derived from darkness. Deception is its mode of seduction and the absence of humility it’s way in.

Illion wanders around the library building and looks at the pictures on the walls depicting the Masters or “Soul Saviours” and “Redeemers” of the past. He continues to look into their eyes only to realise to his horror that:

“All was there, intelligence, power, but no – soul! Everything in me cried out in one wild agony. I sat down and put my hands before my face. I had recognized the nature of all these saviours of souls. They were – fallen angels! … And they now live for the purpose of making others share their dreadful fate by dragging them down with them into the abyss. The Prince of Light was really the Prince of Darkness in disguise!” [9]

He experiences what could be described as a “Dark Night of the Soul” where illusions and beliefs come crashing down and sadness engulfs him. Upon confronting the Prince of Light as to his true nature, he realises that he has placed himself in extreme danger. He resolves to leave the City as soon as he can to protect himself physically and psychically. His friend Narbu accompanies him, sad that he is leaving. Illion laments on the spiritual fate of his friend:

The poor, kind-hearted man! He thought he was in the city of a Great Light Power, and the thought that I did not want ‘salvation’ made him sad. For a moment I contemplated whether I should tell him bluntly that he really was in the city of the Evil One, but strange to say I felt that I could not. For spiritual realizations entail enormous spiritual responsibilities.

Even the Powers of Evil have their spiritual mission. They snatch souls if men themselves give them up. By his spiritual sins, man himself weakens the ties which link him to his soul, and the more he sins spiritually the more he strikes himself with blindness until he can no longer see the difference between ‘Gods’ and the Creator, no matter how high are his occult accomplishments. The devil tempts, but he can only seize souls that voluntarily yield to his temptation. That is the law of the universe. […]

There stood Narbu, kind-hearted and only afflicted with a slight dose of spiritual arrogance, but otherwise good at the core. He wanted to save me, although it was himself who needed salvation, and I could not save him. [10]

If that doesn’t strike a soul terror into you then nothing will.

“Even the Powers of Evil have their spiritual mission”. And their greatest trick is to work through the frailties of our own minds by encouraging ignorance and wishful thinking. The author reiterates the point: how easy it is to follow lies and deception because within so much of what passes for New Age philosophy is the idea that somehow the intellect and reason is suspect. Only is it useless if used as the master of perception rather than an essential tool married to the heart. Dispassionate reasoning is absolutely crucial in determining truth from lies. The Lucis Trust veils the same ideas while constantly appealing to the intellect, paying lip service to integration of the heart and mind. But it is in favour of submerging one’s consciousness and energy in a mass mind and a Plan that promotes a form of centralised group slavery right across the board, from politics to spirituality.

Even if we were foolish enough to accept the many truths sandwiched between subtle deviations from the truth, delivered so adroitly by the Lucis Trust and its Arcane School, what will follow in the 75 years after its inception can only be the onset of ponerogenesis if there is no awareness of how psychopathy can infect large-scale institutions and ideologies – particularly those of a ceremonial psychopathy. While advocating free-will and choice they are seducing a largely white, middle class man by throwing the meat of occult magic to the intellectually polarised in order to cook it in self-importance. It is all a repackaged form of Synarchy with lots of juicy esoteric ingredients to keep the neophytes occupied.

And the brighter the individual the more complex the delusion can be.


Illion writes of how the Dark Brotherhood’s influence had permeated the more traditional forms of Tibetan Buddhism, tainting the philosophy with rituals and beliefs, the likes of which were even part of the Dalai Lama’s belief system as mentioned before:

The lamas also spoke of the necessity to believe blindly in the contents of their 333 holy books. Just like the members of the Brotherhood in the City, I thought. There, too, the most sublime gift of man – his intelligence – had to be discarded and transcended. […]

They continually spoke, too, of “salvation”, of “saving” one’s soul by giving it up to the Divine. Many, perhaps most, of the conversations at which I had been present in the City – in the dining-building and elsewhere – had a distinct parallel in the sermons of the lamas. The Prince catered for the elect, the lamas for the multitude, I thought, but I failed to see any fundamental difference between the two. [11]

Is this what we are seeing at the Lucis Trust and other branches of New Age discourse and practice? As mentioned, both Blavatsky and Alice Bailey’s teachings are firmly rooted in Tibetan Mysticism which is replete with sorcery and Magick the residue of which can be seen in the ostensibly “healthy” beacons of Tibetan thought. The perception of the “elect” is transplanted into the values of the “multitude” and we fail to see that the elect themselves may be duped, setting up mostly well-intentioned people to follow. It matters little if 99 percent of the Ageless Wisdom is truthful. What of the emerging framework materialised at this level of existence? Does the theory truly match the reality when we consider the centres where this “White Magic” is manifesting – not least its membership?

Illion’s companion’s only crime against his soul was “arrogance” and wishful thinking that his Prince of Light was the Great Being he thought he was. And it is our own ignorance of the spiritual jungle and our desperate wish to believe which may lead away from the very truth we seek. What is more, we would never even know it. Which leads us on to an even more disheartening episode in the meeting with a “wise hermit” whom a friend of Illion’s had spoken and described as a great spiritual teacher. So, the protagonist travels to see him, his curiosity piqued, eager to reclaim some true spiritual nourishment.

Upon his arrival he asks the hermit:

“Is it not your spiritual duty to warn me of demons who may easily appear in the disguise of angels, as occasionally happens in Western countries?” I had asked further. “No,” he had said. “Even if I realized their nature myself, it is a man’s highest spiritual duty to respect another man’s spiritual freedom. […] You must discover things for yourself. You are going to Tibet. You have to take the risks, not I.”

Illion seems to be reminding us – as have many spiritual teachers – that true guidance allows the student to learn for him or herself and by respecting spiritual freedom and choice. Despite the Bailey teachings placing emphasis on free-will and the opportunity for the disciple to choose, the problem seems to lie in the fact that we must learn to discern and discriminate what are real choices or just a collection of sweeteners which only offer the illusion of choice.

The hermit known by the name of “Gentle Friend” lived simply, drew no attention to himself, had no real followers or disciples and honoured the principle that people should follow “the light of their own intelligence.” Illion thought the signs were good. He liked him. Just like the place with its yaks and open-minded villagers: “There seemed to be so much common sense and sincerity about [the] man.” The teacher talked of the futility of spiritual guidance and that it could not be given. It was up to man to perfect himself by introspection, “understanding oneself and discovering the real value of things.” And here Illion comes to a fascinating point in the context of psychopathy in the human world and the predator in the natural world.

On the principle of non-resistance for all animals Illion could not agree:

There were obviously two realms of animals in nature. If I was kind to a horse or a dog and in exceptional cases even to a bear or a squirrel, the kindness would be justified. But how about kindness to parasites, to snakes, to crocodiles or sharks? The latter animals belonged to a different branch of life. No amount of love, kindness, and non-resistance would ever disarm a shark or a louse, I thought.

Was it not a crime then to eat, because the food taken by the Gentle Friend and our circle could have fed many more rats? Surely many of them were hungry, for rats and other parasitic animals always multiply a little faster than the food supply available for them could justify, so that they always need more food.

Life is a struggle. In this struggle, a just and equitable balance CAN be kept between man and animals of the non-parasitic type, but the animals belonging to the descending branch of life, such as gnats, mosquitoes, rats, mice, flies, etc., must be FOUGHT.

I wondered whether the Gentle Friend would also object to disinfection during epidemics out of kindness to germs of disease if he happened to come to the West! [12] [Emphasis mine]

This is the reasoning we must take when confronted by the psychopath, individually and collectively. Can it be said that humans too have those that follow a “different branch of life” opposite to inclusiveness, love and creativity? As in the animal kingdom, perhaps there are predators who seek to trap and feed, the only difference being in terms of awareness and in some cases an entirely different reason for Being: – Non-Being. The same tools of defence must operate if we are not to be dragged down into that same psychic abyss.  They must be fought by building our knowledge base of their behaviour so that we can protect ourselves and our loved ones from their corrosive influence. Essential psychopaths do not change. Kindness or “turning the other cheek” in the face of evil will mean an easy meal for the Predator.


Illion agreed with the teacher’s stand on undue asceticism, fasting to obtain spiritual results and the opinion of magic as a “veritable crime.” According to Illion’s lecturer: “The only way to salvation… was through the disappearance of ignorance, stupidity.” In other words, gaining knowledge protected the seeker against manipulations drawn from ignorance of evil’s wily ways. Nevertheless, despite these apparent truths, the idea of discarding one’s separate spiritual existence and giving up one’s personal will reappeared. Illion disagreed, explaining his reasons in the following terms:

The idea struck me that to try to be “like God” by entirely destroying one’s I- consciousness amount to committing spiritual suicide. Annihilation could not be the supreme goal of life. Just as in material things, as much egotism is justified as is absolutely necessary to maintain our separate existence, it is the duty of the creature to maintain its individuality also in the realm of spirituality, otherwise life would have no meaning. […]

Prehistoric man was group conscious. Modern man is not yet fully I-conscious. Again and again he is drawn back into the clan and family spirit, that is to say, he is alternately group conscious and I-conscious. So the trend of evolution in modern man is from group-consciousness towards FULL I-consciousness.

And now the Gentle Friend proposed that man, whose I-consciousness is just emerging from group consciousness – should jump back to a state of ‘total’ consciousness which existed prior to group- consciousness! [13]

Group consciousness is a state prior to being spiritually mature or “individualised;” a truly independent and sovereign soul. A retrogressive path was suggested by the Gentle Friend all along, yet littered with gems of truth. Illion laments the fact that: “There had been so much truth in them, and yet they were only nearly true. The word ‘almost’ in spiritual matters is an ominous one. The Evil One is Almost God, and in this little word ‘almost’ makes all the dreadful difference.”

Which is why occultism, fundamentalist religion and any dogma which purports to be “spiritual” can lead us in the opposite direction if we have not honed our “inner-tuition” partnered with a cold-bloodied objectivity. And there is nothing more tragic then men and women of goodwill serving the: “… cause of darkness while they honestly believe they serve the cause of light.” So much New Age thought seeks a safe, warm place within, shunning the exploration and analysis of negative things because they believe the fallacy that this gives negativity power. In fact, understanding the dynamics of negativity in ourselves and the external world dis-empowers it and offers the best protection. It seems an exclusive search for love, light and happiness is not the answer. It  merely lives to nihilism, to be dragged by default into the slipstream of Non-Being.

Illion tells us:

That day he lectured on nothingness, on becoming like ‘nothing,’ and the “happiness’ one derived from becoming like nothing. What motive did he recommend for seeking a non-egocentrical conception of life?

Happiness! The search for happiness!

Not a word about the intense suffering of a man who feels one with all the joys and sorrows of the world. All he recommended was an escape from life, ‘nothingness,’ and subsequent happiness, viz. the very height of selfishness. [14]

And in a growing culture of narcissism and other pathologies it is so easy to forget that we daily give away our response-ability and freedom in the deepest sense when we acquiesce to the “almost”-evil. And the more we follow the Pied Piper the harder it is to see objectively. Which is why a rigid belief is so essential to any authoritarian system: through a belief – especially a slippery spiritual one – you can create fear and through fear you have control.

Illion’s appraisal of evil continues:

Before he withdrew I looked at him fully for the last time. There was nothing in his eyes, voice, or bearing that could have provided any clue as to whether he really believed in the destructive things he had said or whether he was a mere tool. He may have been the latter. In most cases, apostles who are themselves deceived are very dangerous. It is easier to deceive people if the deceiver believes in his own message.

I realized how dreadfully clever and adaptable the Evil One is, and in how many different and cleverly disguised ways he carries on his soul-snatching activities. There is the appeal of wealth and power and the snare of excessive care for the needs of the body. Many people sell their souls to get them. Then there is the appeal of spiritual distinctions and paradises. … And for people who cannot be caught by either of the two, there are subtle philosophical systems. Decidedly the devil’s shop is a well-stocked on; he caters for all possible tastes, and his snares are everywhere. […]

At top speed I left the mountain where the Pied Piper plays the tune of simplicity to catch souls. When I sat down to take my lunch […] I pulled out a piece of paper and wrote down the following sketch:

Once upon a time there were clever philosophers. They did not believe in the Creator.

“We follow our own light, ” they said. And in all matters they only relied on the light of introspection. Then they came across the Devil.

“What a monster!” said one of them. “What a comfort to know that nothing is real and everything is a mere reflection of ourselves!”

“You are right,” put in a second philosopher. “Everything is subjective; nothing is objective.”

Then the Devil opened his mouth and swallowed them.

When they arrived inside the Devil’s body the clever philosophers said with a superior smile: “Is it not obvious that we were right? The monster has disappeared.”

I intensely realized that the more man approaches full individualization, the more he is conscious of his duties to the Creator, the rising branch of life, and himself. […] The province of man is action. In this world of matter, which is really the battleground for a formidable struggle of two different spiritualities, the few wise men of Tibet who are great and dynamic personalities intensely personal, yet acting impersonally, represent a kind of bodyguard of the Creator which holds in check the other camp of methodically working “annihilators” and “soul snatchers.”

I could feel their thoughts. They possessed the power to rule over the forces of Nature, but their very nature prevented them from using those powers unless it was absolutely necessary in the service of the Creator. [15]

Since most major international institutions are embedded or affiliated to various occult clubs, the Lucis Trust being the most public, we have to ask the most obvious question prompted by Darkness Over Tibet and related warning signs: Are they predominantly overshadowed by a rising branch of life; those that are on hand for assistance but allow humanity to work out their lessons as all wise teachers would do?

Or are they the often gullible representatives of the “soul catchers” who weave their intricate spells through a thousand proffered beliefs?


[1] Darkness Over Tibet (Mystic Travellers Series) By Theodore Illion. First published in 1938 by Rider & Co. This edition published by Adventures Unlimited Press; New edition, 1991.| ISBN-10: 0932813143 (Preface).
[2] ‘Darkness Over Tibet: excerpts and Commentary’ by Laura Knight-Jadczyk 2003 quoting Alexandra David-Neel from Magic and Mystery in Tibet 1971.
[3] From an extract “Freedom in Unanimity”, an address given at the Arcane School Conference in London, June 17, 2000).
[4] p.116; Darkness Over Tibet by Theodore Illion, Published by Adventures Unlimited Press 1997 |ISBN 0-932813-14-3.
[5]   Ibid. (p.118)
[6]   Ibid. (p.120)
[7]   Ibid. (p.122)
[8]   Ibid. (p.145)
[9]   Ibid. (p.150)
[10] Ibid. (p.155)
[11] Ibid. (p.165)
[12] Ibid. (p.175)
[13] Ibid. (p.177)
[14] Ibid. (p.179)
[15] Ibid. (p.188)







In the Name of the Father IV: Catholicism, Cathars, Psychopaths and Satanists


                     Monségur castle


“What seems to me white, I will believe black if the hierarchical Church so defines.”

― Ignatius of Loyola

The question of paedophilia – in many cases as a probable sub-category of psychopathy – has been explored. The prevalence of homosexuality within the Church is not the issue. The presence of hypocrisy and deception and even possible murder most certainly is. Paedophilia, pederasty, child rape – whether from homosexual or heterosexual preference is equally abhorrent and has been an infection within the Catholic Church, for a very long time, perhaps from its inception.

Sexual energy being forced into an unnatural repression for those who are nowhere near ready to lead a life of abstinence can also lead to disaster. The repression of instincts and desires on top of a maladjusted personality for whom such constraints are dangerous to himself becomes so for others. The Catholic sacraments require the clergy to become celibate and to renounce marriage for the observance of chastity – a view of virginity as the special prerogative of the Christian priesthood. In other words, it is a body-centric doctrine that requires the clergy to lead by example; to become one of the elect that is purified for Christ in order to transmit divine guidance based on the keynote of service.

Jumping back several centuries to a pivotal period for organised religion may be instructive.

The Cathars were a heretical, dualist sect which flourished in southern France, in the region of Languedoc in the 12th-14th century. The Vatican was so worried about them that it formed the notorious Roman Catholic Inquisition in 1233 to combat the spread of this form of heresy. This reached its climax in what came to be known as the Albigensian crusade. Catharism has a peculiar link not only to Catholicism but the nature of psychopathic dominance. Looking back at history we can see how it compares to modern day versions of the disease, acting as a progenitor of today’s emerging Global Pathocracy having spread beyond the confines of organised religion.

In the early 12th Century the Church was deeply threatened by the popularity of Catharism. So much so, it created the first systematic and organised form of inquisition which would later become the infamous Spanish Inquisition the template for much of the totalitarian forms of oppression and torture we have witnessed, from Stalin to Pol-pot, the Nazis to the inverted forms of totalitarianism of modern day government agencies in Europe and America. These were manifestations of a core change in societies which according to historian R.I.Moore led to the “… formation of a persecuting society” from the 1100s onwards and which would stay with us to the present day. [1]

The Catholic Church eradicated every last trace of Catharism, so that most of the writings and evidence for their existence comes from the inquisitors themselves or their supporters. While returning to the source of Old Testament barbarism this also serves to glimpse the true nature of organised religion. Once thoroughly ponerised it stands as a grand exemplar of inversion – what happens when psychopaths hollow out an ideology or belief system so that only the artifice of the original remains. Meanwhile, psychopaths and their sub-categories of authoritarian followers use it as a vehicle for bending reality to their desires.

It is fair to say that the hierarchy of the Catholic Church then was little different to the Church of today except in the crudity of their suppression and dogma. Whereas in the 13th century you could be burned at the stake, excommunicated, whipped through the streets for penance and other such draconian forms of punishment, these forms have been replaced by more subtle forms of coercion. Hidden criminality against ordinary people such as money laundering, extortion, cult and occult groupings and the immense wealth that drives matters at the political and civil level all have equally serious consequences for the idea of religious “service”. [2]

The crusade against the Cathars has remained shrouded in myth and mystery not just because of their beliefs but the brutal way in which they were exterminated from a region that was said to be hundreds of years in advance of the Renaissance. Much literal reading between the lines has been carried out over the intervening years by both specialists and romantics alike lending both authority and frippery to the legend. As a result, Catharism has become a flag-bearer for the New Age and occult tradition with various levels of credulity. Despite this, Catharism has a vital connection to the present in that we are witnessing the same genocide of truth across the world in a variety of complex forms.


Cathar cross

The word “Cathar” derives from the Greek word katharos meaning “pure.” The Cathars were quite literally more Christian than the Christians, following the Ten Commandments and New Testament more closely than the Papal clergy. They observed chastity and poverty rejecting all forms of luxury and material goods for life on the road. They revered Nature; refused to lie or swear oaths; were vegetarian; supported contraception, euthanasia, and held a belief in the transmigration of souls and reincarnation. Their dualist beliefs seemed to be rooted in both Eastern and Gnostic traditions of alchemy, where self-knowledge led to “purifying the vessel” which played a vital role in their teachings. Known for their ascetism, humility and compassion, practicing Cathars (or the “Parfait” meaning “the pure” or “perfected”) numbered no more than a thousand while the number of “credents” * (believers or lay-people) were many thousands more.

There was a rich culture of troubadours and poets aligned to Catharism whose poems and songs of chivalric love underpinned the teachings of the Parfait in populist form. These were travelling minstrels who entertained and educated with the equivalent pop songs of the day. With concepts known as “paratge,” which included honour, courtesy, nobility, chivalry and gentility as the starting point, the lyrics spoke of metaphysical principles that were profound and sophisticated and which greatly appealed to the population of South-West France. It eventually led to a natural rejection of the established Church and its ever-present corruption.

Having tried to muster support for a war against Languedoc and the Cathars for several years Pope Innocent III finally obtained his wish in 1209. The genocide against the Cathars and their followers began with the sacking of Beziers and gradually faded at the siege of Monségur in 1244. The Pope knew full well that any hope of converting the population with a war would fail so he turned it into a replica of the crusades that had raged in the Middle East, thereby appealing not just to the religious extremists but those who saw enormous an opportunity to rape, pillage and come away with substantial amounts of loot.

Béziers was the first city to fall victim to Simon De Monfort, the Pope’s military enforcer and supremely merciless medieval psychopath of the day. After slaughtering most of the inhabitants the city was intentionally set alight, a frightful precursor of what lay in store for so many Cathars, creydents and innocents. It was the type of carnage that was to characterise the next 25 years and lay waste the culture, ecology and spirit of the people of Languedoc.

Historian Stephen O’Brien describes the end:

Soon the entire city was ablaze. The soldiery gradually backed out of the inferno of Béziers. They staggered past the bridge, over the Orb and returned to where they had begun this strenuous afternoon of abattoir Christianity. As they watched the city was consumed in flames, literary a funerary pyre for what scholarly consensus estimates at 15,000-20,000 victims.

Everyone in the town from greybeard Cathar Perfect to newborn Catholic baby, was put to death in the space of a morning. In the days before gunpowder to kill that many people in so short a time required a savage single-mindedness that beggars the imagination. To the crusaders bitter about the lost booty of affluent Béziers there was consolation to be had in knowing that they had done God’s work so efficiently. Personal salvation had been ensured by this stunning victory. In his letter to Innocent Arnold [Amaury head of the Cistercian Order] marvelled at their success. “Nearly twenty thousand of the citizens were put to the sword, regardless of age and sex,” he wrote. “The workings of divine vengeance have been wondrous.” [3]

Over two generations or more of Languedoc men and women were put to the sword, burned alive or tortured to death without trial whilst the counts of Toulouse and many Cathar noblemen were dispossessed with their lands annexed to France. The educated and literate society of the region was replaced by a new Dark Ages and a descent into chaos. The Dominican order was formed to mop up and extinguish the last residues of resistance, taking advantage of the time to persecute and execute Jews whom the Catholic Church also did not trust.

The records of exactly what Catharism espoused is still mysterious. Since most of what we have to go on has come from inquisitorial records extracted under torture and therefore, not exactly the most reliable source from which to form an opinion on Cathar beliefs. From reading between the lines and the credents’ witness reports of the day, Catharism may not have concerned itself with a fear and loathing of the body as evidenced in Christian orthodox religions, but viewed the body as a tool to be respected and utilized for the production of “higher energies” or a form of alchemy of the soul. Their dualist perspective had many elements of a pragmatic holism rather than an enforced moralism.

During the governance of the Cathar councils over the churches in Northern Italy and Southern France, they advocated a spiritual practice for the lay-people that was incremental in its development. The eventual choice for celibacy was part of a natural condition for the very few Parfaits that felt the calling. It was for an elect that had sufficient objective quantities of love and wisdom which were obvious in their thoughts and actions. They were very probably genuine adherents of a living, spiritual faith which was not based on words but accessible, spiritually pragmatic actions which were in stark contrast to the hierarchical authoritarianism, ostentation and corruption of the Church. The maxim of: “By their fruits shall ye know them” was apt.

At its root, what made the Cathar crusade so ruthless and unrelenting may have nothing to do with belief at all, religious or otherwise. Rather it was the meeting of two opposing socio-cultural phenomena: a creative way of life which espoused a compassionate, spiritually practical worldview which met the full force of an entropic perception of life, thoroughly entrenched and unyielding.  As Cathar principles represented a living spirituality intimately connected to Nature and Mind it was logically practical and compassionate and therefore, easily translated into everyday life. Inevitably such teachings which emphasised a personal connection to God conflicted with the dominate purview of organised religion which was the current nesting ground for genetically predisposed psychopaths. The destruction of a way of life was the only conceivable solution in the face of a long term threat to a religious pathocracy.

Cathar coin found at Monségur the stronghold of Cathar parfaits and followers.

Cathar coin found at Monségur the stronghold of Cathar parfaits and followers 

The battle between Catholic orthodoxy and Cathar heterodoxy concerned the question of Good and Evil. Cathars were dualist: matter and spirit, yin and yang, light and dark. There were binary choices to be made in order to distinguish between what augmented the soul and what debased and thereby decreased it. Discerning the specific situation where good and evil battle is fraught with difficulty and knowledge of psychology was needed to discriminate accordingly. To that end, Hell was the Earth but escape was possible by learning to discern the presence of evil in yourself and the external world. Moreover, because the recycling of consciousness (reincarnation) was a key principle in Cathar teachings it inevitably made a mockery of most of the Catholic Church’s tenets and rules.

Who cared if you had sex before marriage if love was the driving force?

Who cared for silly rituals and oaths which made little difference to the essence of who you were?

If the task was to purify and refine your soul in order to escape the endless cycle of incarnation then it stood to reason that earthly concerns and the dogma of theology, nationalism, status and racial divides faded away when you knew that you could be born into the opposing camp. Muslim, Jew, Cathar or Catholic – all forms were on a spiritual wheel. The Light of God was in every man, woman and child and was there to be awakened and freed. Discipline was needed but it was an inner friction of conscious evolution, a choice to be made from within, not from an outside authority. It was the Cathars’ job to nurture that spark by example, something the Catholic hierarchy had abjectly failed to do. Love and empathy was inimical to the smooth running of the Church – fear was the primary weapon of psychological control.

Though Cathar teachings revered Nature as a symbolic version of Heaven made in matter, it was the earthly life that was the “World inside the Devil” and a creation of the forces of darkness. Matter was on the downward spiral away from salvation and ascension, thus corrupt. If systems and institutions were derived and built on the principles of matter and used for men’s desire alone then such systems deserved to be ignored. The authority of the Church was nonsense and a human construct inspired by the Lord of Matter, which was Satan.

For the Cathars and their creydents, it was no surprise that Satan had clothed his minions in the disguise of the self-professed saintly and divine. The self-denial, abstinence and conspicuous absence of wealth among Cathar elect brought into sharp relief the excess and opulence of the Catholic Church. It also fed into popular resentment from ordinary people that something was rotten in their ruling, religious Elite when it came to taxes and penance on behalf of God Almighty. The concept of hypocrisy became the whispered by-word of the people closely followed by disbelief and the reduction of fear. If paying taxes and tithes was a con-trick, this inevitably meant the loss of power and control which could never have been allowed to continue. This core principle of power hoarding is as relevant today as it was then.

The elevated status of women in the movement’s beliefs as well as the refusal to swear oaths of any kind was directly related to the nature of medieval society at the time. Women were deemed equal which was highly subversive. Yet the logic was fitting. If you were a high-ranking cardinal in one life and a prostitute in another – why consider anyone to be enjoying a higher status than the next person? This was also counter to the whole workings of feudal society where status was all important. The authority was maintained by everyone knowing their place in the hierarchy of serfs, vassals and nobles and clergy, a divinely sanctioned pecking order bound together by those same oaths that the Cathars refused to follow.

And here we come to the crux of the matter – the maintenance of power and control of feudalism in Medieval Europe was paramount. Strangely enough, it is precisely this vision of neo-feudalism that has been making a return in the halls of power in the 21st century. The only difference is it is masked by quite sophisticated history of perception management and social engineering.

One can easily discern in Cathar teachings echoes of Gnosticism and Eastern philosophy such as Chinese Taoism and by extension, later anarchistic thought. These perennial philosophies taught that society was inherently corrupt and beyond redemption due to the nature of its inception which was ego-based, desire led and promoted by darkness. The Path of Knowledge and self-improvement was the only way to escape based on the establishment of alternative communities of Truth.

Could it be that behind these great movements that were seemingly anti-society a kernel of truth was common to all in that the pathogen of evil lies in its ability to deceive and distract the mass populace until such time its ascendency has reached a critical mass? Perhaps the nodal points of this “darkness” allow the spread of this macro-social evil through genetically predispostioned “vessels” designed for that very purpose?

These men and women were not known by the terms “credents” or “Cathar” – these were pejoratives given by inquisitors. They called themselves not Cathars but Christians, and referred to their region not as Occitania but in terms of local places and lordships.

Perhaps, after all, they were the real Christians just as they claimed to be.


Modern symbol of the Cathars at Minerve


We are living in a potential age of renewal where in one very real sense we all have the choice to follow some of the principles of Catharism and right human relations or to believe those who profit from  lies and manipulations. Andrew Łobaczewski’s data gathered from his fellow psychologists and his own valuable but harrowing experiences provide us with the tools to understand the emergence of micro and macro-social manifestations of evil and to recognise the symptoms.

As regards religion, Łobaczewski had certain reservations at the beginning of his research that in some way his discoveries would lead to a dilution of his faith as a Christian. He knew that ponerology must bring about certain revisions in our way of thinking as to what constitutes morality and ethics. Perhaps like the Cathars before us who tried to embody the same evaluations and principles in their lives, he mentions that a true rendering of Christianity, without the distortions and many layered fabrications built upon it and an awareness of ponerology has the potential to:  “… bring our thought processes closer to that original and primeval method of perceiving moral knowledge.” [4]

Hysteroidal Cycle

What is fascinating about this period, its relationship to the modern era and the emergence of psychopathy and organised “evil” is that it is predicated on what Łobaczewski calls the “Hysteroidal Cycle” defined as a pattern of change from the psychological definition of hysteria: a psychological state of uncontrollable fear or exaggerated excitability. In this context Łobaczewski describes it as a “fear of truth” or fear of thinking about unpleasant things so as to not “rock the boat” of current contentment. So much of our atrocities and genocides occur precisely due to normal people’s refusal to see the writing on the wall until it is too late – a pathological adherence to a perceptual blindness. The primal fear of the psychopath and the evil that exists ironically causes an avoidance and projection of those fears to the extent that we collectively conjure the very thing we so desperately wish to avoid. Yet religion doesn’t have to be discarded entirely. Łobaczewski talks about the strength and cognitive introspection from the Gospel teachings that can help us understand our fellow man better and provide spiritual nourishment in times of hardship.

Yet, overall, religion cannot be trusted to overcome this cyclic disease due to the absence of a “naturalistic knowledge” i.e. an objective language formed from a psychological awareness and untainted by belief or egotistical demands. He reminds us that the pathogens of evil that eventually culminate as a Pathocracy have: “… certainly appeared many times in history, in various countries and in various social scales. However, no one has ever managed to identify it objectively because it would hide in one of the ideologies characteristic of the respective culture and era, developing in the very bosom of different social movements.” [5] It is this insinuation and successful germination of psychopathy within the structure of organised monotheistic religions of Islamic, Catholic and Judaic orthodoxy that proves so successful; the nature of subjective, authoriatarian doctrines guaranteeing their cyclic manifestation.

Although religion provides spiritual succour to the populace and acts as a regenerative source of strength in times of hardship it is often this very hardship that religion has in part been responsible for perpetuating due to the fundamental flaws built from its theological materials, a principle that applies to any institution that has fear at its root. Łobaczewski adds to this point stating that: “… religious faith and the phenomenon of Pathocracy are in fact at different levels of reality, the latter being more earthy. That also explains why there can be no true collision between religion and the ponerological knowledge about the macrosocial pathological phenomenon.” [6] Which is why the “truest values” regarding any religious faith and connected “societal defence” must stem from a purity of intent and the utmost transparency if pathocratic designs are to be blocked. Our present religions seem ill-equipped to do so.

The ponerisation of religion is a long, drawn out process. Any individual or group pathogens still remaining attached to the structure, even when ostensibly cleansed by reactions from normal people after suffering the sheer exhaustion and oppression that comes from such a dysfunctional state, it does not prevent the process from starting up all over again.

Łobaczewski states:

Human individuals cannot easily contain the entire process within their frame of reference, since such a state spans many generations; their criticism will thus be limited to the questions they are immediately familiar with. However, this gives rise to a gradual but uncoordinated pressure front of reasonable people, thereby instigating some kind of evolution within any group thus engendered. Such evolution will aim at reactivating the original religious values or at overcoming the deformations.

Whether this process achieves its definitive goals depends upon two conditions: If the original idea was contaminated by some pathological factor from the outset, the goal is unreachable. If it is attainable, our asymptomatic approximation will place us in a position wherein the definitive elimination of the effects of the surmounted illness requires an objective view of its essence and history. Otherwise it is impossible to eliminate the leftover pathological deformations which would survive as a factor opening the door to renewed contamination.

Some religious groups may have been started by persons who were carriers of certain psychological anomalies. Particular attention should be focused upon largely paranoidal characteropathies and their above-discussed role in instigating new phases of ponerogenesis. For such people, the world of normal human experience (including religious experience) succumbs to deformation; spellbinding of self and others easily follows, imposed upon other people by means of pathological egotism. We can observe marginal Christian sects today whose beginnings were doubtless of this nature.

If a religion which later fell apart into numerous doctrinal variations had such a beginning, the above-mentioned regenerative processes effected by healthy common sense will bring about a point of advancement that the said religion’s ministers perceive to be a threat to the religion’s existence. Protecting their own faith and social position will then cause them to employ violent means against anyone daring to criticize or bring about liberalization. The pathological process begins anew. Such is the state of affairs we may be actually witnessing today. [7]

Once religion is dominated by pathological individuals it has ceased to become anything remotely resembling spiritual guidance: “The religious idea then becomes both a justification for using force and sadism against nonbelievers, heretics, and sorcerers, and a conscience drug for people who put such inspirations into effect,” thereby allowing religious institutions to become enablers of far reaching, pathocratic directives. [8] In some instances, this can reach almost tragi-comical proportions such as the 1568 edict from the Catholic Church elect which condemned the entire population of the Netherlands to death for heresy. [9]

The Cult of Catholicism

Today, we face the same mass inculcation to obey authority under an array of disguises led by governments and agencies of the United States, Britain and Israel with suitable reactions of “paramoral indignation” should anyone criticise their imperialistic policies. And sometimes, large numbers of the population die for exactly the same reasons they did hundreds of years ago. As author Graham Green so aptly pointed out: “Heresy is only another word for freedom of thought.”

burning_hereticsA community-based, dogma-free spirituality incorporating basic psychological knowledge of ponerology may be far better suited to prevent pathogenic infection of the kind that has characterised the genocide and totalitarianism of religious history of the last two thousand years.  What will be crucial is a gnosis that infuses the foundations of a spiritual reality with its outward appearances as close to the truth as possible. Such a break from ponerogenic influence may only be achievable as Łobaczewski terms it, “… whenever a given religion represents a current of gnosis and faith which was originally authentic enough.” [10]

All this encapsulates and symbolises the cover-up of historical truth so prevalent in the twisting and early Christian myth-making that took place around the man called Jesus. It is the arrogance and self-righteous denial fused with the rigidity of “faith” that seals up the cracks in the walls of Pathocracy serving to extend its presence and adaptive qualities. To admit that the infestation of child rapists and molesters has come about because of the Church rather than despite it, can shake the very foundations of that faith. When that faith is inverted, it becomes the new “crusade” that creates conflict when confronted with objective reality. Psychopaths thrive on the warm, dark corners of our minds that harbour such illusions. They are then able to inhabit the outward structures of those beliefs at great expense to our inner life.

The balm of Religion can guide and heal with its myths. The structural precepts of the Church however, appear to be designed for control. When ponerogenesis has taken place the original foundations of truth have no option but to crumble in the face of the physical manifestation of the debasement of truth: abuse, thus organised religion has become a “safe heaven” for paedophiles.  A systematic cover-up of this age-old tradition of abuse was already present and enforced through threat of excommunication. Once the flood-gates began to open, the Church used every tactic in the theological book to coerce its members into remaining silent and to toe the line.

These entropic dynamics allow us to understand just how easily monotheistic religion lends itself to abuse in past epochs being a civilised version of an acceptable Cult in the most literal sense. This allows other cults to lodge themselves within the Church as parasitical leeches on a dying host. Focolare, Communion and Liberation, the NeoCatchumenate and the Spanish, Ultra-Conservative Opus Dei, are all examples of ultra-traditionalist movements engaging in secret initiation ceremonies, brain-washing techniques, intimidation and dangerous “psychotherapeutic” practices. [11]


Seal of the Holy Cross and Opus Dei: “A cross embracing the world” (wikipedia)

Not content with refusing to engage in constructive discourse with his critics, the late Pope John Paul II chose to ride the spotlight of celebrity through the auspices of the Opus Dei movement, active in the world of finance, politics and journalism. He granted special legal status to the organization making it exempt from supervision. This is especially worrisome due not only to its fascist past, but its very real cult status which appeals to the young in ways the Vatican never could. The tacit approval of the late Pope John Paul acted as the perfect PR channel to extend the influence of these nested cults far beyond any rule or statute.

A Gnostic inversion of the sort experienced by Nazi Germany could easily have befallen the Vatican. Indeed, according to the late Jesuit priest and eminent theologian, Father Malachi Martin, there was a conscious Satanic component to the child molestation at the heart of the Catholic Church Corporation. Martin was convinced that Satanists had gradually infiltrated the Vatican which had led to a “… culmination of the rites of ‘The Enthronement of the Fallen Archangel Lucifer’ in the Vatican” and which took place after the installation of Pope Paul VI in 1963.

With the preceding 1962 Vatican document prohibiting all discussion of sexual abuse outside the remit of high level clergy it is hard not to dismiss this warning of Satanism out of hand.  Martin was adamant that Vatican Satanists clandestinely installed “Lucifer” through this ceremony which had been initiated at the St. Paul’s Chapel. While Catholic paedophilia has been located in almost every country that has dioceses, the Satanic references are seldom mentioned. Fr. Martin believed that: “The systematic organizational links of the network that had been established between certain clerical homosexual groups and Satanist covens had inordinate power and influence.” [12]

Whether or not these specific causes are true, the subversion of the Catholic Church was a forgone conclusion based around such sectarian ideology. The destruction of the Church however, which still gives meaning and direction to so many, begs the question, if the Vatican is rotten to the core, what will replace it?

Fr. Martin and others have interpreted the religious visions (and hoax) of the “Third Secret of Fatima” as the beginning of a redemptive period and the beginning of persecution of Christians in order that the Catholic Church may be renewed once again. Pope John Paul spoke in such terms in 1980 when he said:

“We must be prepared to undergo great trials in the not-to-distant future; trials that will require us to be ready to give up even our lives and a total gift of self to Christ and for Christ. Through your prayers and mine, it is possible to alleviate this tribulation, but it is no longer possible to avert it, because it is only in this way that the Church can be effectively renewed. How many times, indeed, has the renewal of the Church been effected in blood? This time, again, it will not be otherwise.” [13]

The destruction of the Catholic Church and its consequent “renewal” could be seen as the inner elect emerging as wasps from a fruit having eaten up the insides. Only the shell remains on which a “New Order” may be formed. Much as the Church built on ancient Christianity and its perennial truths, so too, with the dissolution of monotheistic religion will the danger of a new branch develop, reconstructed into a new form of Pathocratic Rule. (See: The Light Bringer II: The Lucis Trust)

In 2003, the Archbishop of Manila died at the age of 76. He was hugely revered and greatly missed. His name was Cardinal Sin. [15] Let’s hope, unlike the Cardinal who seems to have acted as an example for his flock, that the Catholic Church can rid itself of its institutional “sin” in the same way either to transform or go to its meet its maker with a clear conscience. After all, the only authority that we need in our lives as responsible adults is the conscience of our own souls.

As comedian George Carlin expressed: “I have as much authority as the Pope, I just don’t have as many people who believe it.”


* French: croyants/croyantes; Latin: credents.


[1] The formation of a persecuting society: authority and deviance in Western Europe, 950-1250, by R.I. Moore, published by John Wiley & Sons, 2007. | A bizarre echo of Inquisitors of the 13th century and the Nazi “inquisitors” of the 20th century each required that the object of their persecution was required to sew something yellow onto their clothes. With the heretical sympathizers it was a cross and with the Jews a Star. See: pp. 11–12; The Yellow Cross: The Story of the Last Cathars, by René Weis, New York: Alfred A Knopf, 2000.
[2] For a passionate, detailed and searing indictment on the results of two thousand years of organised religion read God is Not Great: The Case Against Religion, by  (the late) Christopher Hitchens Published by Atlantic books, 2007. Or for a more scientific and less bombastic view try Richard Dawkin’s The God Delusion Published by Black Swan, 2007. Though in my view both are deeply flawed in my opinion, they are an entertaining and valuable analysis of the fallacies of organised religion.
[3] The Perfect Heresy: The Revolutionary Life and Death of the Medieval Cathars by Stephen O’Shea, Published by Profile books, May 2001 | ISBN 1 86197 3500.
[4] op. cit. Lobaczewski (p. 269)
[5]    Ibid. (p. 191)
[6]   Ibid. (p.278)
[7]  Ibid. (p.279)
[8] Ibid.
[9] p. 538; Europe: A History By Norman Davies, 1997.
[10]  Ibid. (p.282)
[11] The Pope’s Armada, By Gordon Urquhart, published by Prometheus Books; 2nd Revised edition edition, Jun 1999 | ISBN-10: 157392699X.
[12] Windswept House: A Vatican Novel, (1996) and The Keys of This Blood: The Struggle for World Dominion Between Pope John Paul II, Mikhail Gorbachev, and the Capitalist West (nonfiction), (1990) both by Malachi Martin.
[13] ‘Pope John Paul II and The Third Secret Of Fatima’ QUEEN Magazine, published by the Mantfort Fathers-Bayshore, New York, September, 1983.
[14] ‘Obituary: Cardinal Jaime Sin’ BBC News, June 21 2005.

Rule of Law? IV: Gender Bending and the True Enemy


© infrakshun

Feminism – at least as we know it today – and its various complex sub-categories of benign and malign forces had its beginnings way back in the 19th century. The religious influences upon men and women had defined those roles for millennia; the assumed inferiority to man and her qualities of “temptress” alongside “feminine wisdom” was the backdrop to the burning of witches in the Middle Ages to the witch-hunts of the 17th century and the stultifying sexual repression of Victorian England.

In the United States, the roles of men and women were already defined before the Founding Fathers arrived and changed Native American lives forever. Long before the UK suffragettes began rebelling against these enforced roles, it was taken for granted that women existed as mothers and wives, a presumption that was both divinely ordained and thus a natural duty. The developing democracy rested on man as the giver or provider and women as the enabler or nurturer. Women were more or less property of the husband with the belief in the sacred mother-child bond and the woman’s natural instinct for child rearing. The physical prowess of the male (imagined or otherwise) determined that the “hunter-gatherer” would do just that.

The inability of the woman to provide for herself was also directly related to the male holding the reins of financial power which precluded any property rights or ability to earn for women. That being so, in early England and America up to the mid-1800s, fathers had sole rights to custody, because custody was closely tied to inheritance and property law.[1]  Several early feminist activists of the day, most notably English-born Caroline Norton fought to have these ruling turned in favour of women after being deprived of her own children in the aftermath of divorce. [2] That changed when the legal principle of the Tender Years Doctrine automatically gave rights to mothers based on what was seen as developmentally sensitive years of 13 and under.

Custody rights were shaped by these gender precepts: the love and emotional support of the mother and the more distant, intellectual, financial provision of the father. These gender roles were sacrosanct in society and in law. Upon the arrival of the Industrial Revolution, the nuclear family was in the process of disintegrating due in part, to fathers having to go further afield to locate work opportunities. The British Empire was the hub of this economic and capitalist revolution which would have serious repercussions for family and community.

Although initially new wealth was created for Western European peasantry due to outsourcing by emerging companies, this soon changed. The majority of middle and working class women worked from home. The American economy for example, relied a great deal on home businesses such as woodwork and textiles. With centralisation came disenfranchisement and disconnection from communities built on these crafts and skills intimately connected with an understanding of the land. Factories replaced a network of cottages industries largely dominated by women and their highly skilled handcrafts. The home traditionally carried by women was replaced with mass production. Women’s domestic duties rapidly disappeared so that rearing children for the majority became their only destiny. Single mothers and young women often had to move into boarding houses close to factories with the consequent lack of sanitation and poorly paid wages that accompanied such a move.

In summary, the gender roles became increasingly defined by economic constraints where the male breadwinners were the benefactors of monetary power. This meant that fathers’ capacity to nurture their children from the masculine polarity was further reduced at the same time the mothers’ foundation for community and cottage industry income was removed.

When set against custody decisions the differences became stark. Since women’s only validation for their existence was now from the maternal role it was seen as horribly cruel to deny the mother what was after all seen as a biological and thus a fundamental right due to this new social prison. The father however, was forced to provide economically for his children without ever having rights to see them. Emotional bonds of mother and child were reinforced while the father’s presence became a purely financial consideration.

Through no fault of his own and from the causes of macro-social forces rather than intrinsic gender pre-dispositions, fathers’ rights in custody battles became increasingly fractured due to the obvious fact that women were indeed spending much more time with their children and thus having the advantage when questioned by the judge regarding “quality time”. By the late 20th century very few fathers now retained children in custody trials. [3]

The idea that the mothers had an unassailable right to child custody was now firmly entrenched in the legal system. But what made this doubly unfair that with the onset of the World War and its closure, women had rightly become wage earners in their own right therefore taking on the male role as provider and nurturer. [4]  Prevailing views cemented these stereotypes by presuming that unless women were financially destitute and compelled to work it was unnatural and morally wrong, whereas if the man’s career ambitions evolved to the total exclusion of the family unit, functioning as a hotel to be fed and watered, this was somehow understandable and correct, despite the fact that many men so desperately wanted a relationship with the children. At this stage, socio-cultural dictates in general were making it difficult for men to be emotionally in touch with their feelings at all, let alone to express a natural desire that true shared parenting was perhaps healthy and vitally important.

By the 1950s the legal maxim in custody battles was “the best interests of the child” which in practice seldom worked out that way. This did not alter the mythology of women as automatically the best bet for custody regardless of the evidence or circumstances. For decades an almost subconscious aversion to awarding rights to the father developed in the minds of many judges as a matter of principle. Furthermore, large economic shifts in the 1960s, ‘70s, ‘80s, and ‘90s and throughout the chaos of the 2000’s have clearly placed men in general at a disadvantage regarding accessibility rights during and after divorce proceedings.

Large scale fragmentation of the family unit has unequivocally taken place due to the many factors already discussed in this series so far, most obviously due to globalisation as a euphemism of international corporatism and its doctrine of ever greater centralised consumption devoid of social and ecological values. As a consequence, the resulting economic disparity between men and women – while taking account of the many exceptions to the rule – has placed the onus on men to uphold an impossible and singular financial standard usually on a single income and in a highly volatile and shifting global economic market place. Technology and automation is overseeing the demise of traditional work connected to the land. The 9-5 working day with the feminist agenda for gender equality will offer needed rights to mothers but also exacerbate another problem.

A painful and recurring irony has arrived that indicates the divide and rule scenario in operation so favoured of think tanks, the Empire’s intellectual vanguard of change. The dichotomy of men and women’s rights is increasingly reversed in the affluent Western world. Where financial solvency was praised as vital for the support of the family it is now seen as an impediment to proper family cohesion and parenting. Another bizarre twist has taken place. While many women have played the game of “success” under the push for illusory equal rights and juggled the family life with a corporate career; headed companies and donned the mask of the capitalist entrepreneur or boss,  in many cases women are repeating the exact same reasons that men lost their custody battles: by being distant from the family and not participating in “quality parenting.” Now that women have got what men had in the corporate world they too are being penalised for precisely the same reasons. [5]

While some men stay at home and care for the children the gender stereotypes remain. Men are not “house-husbands” they are shirking their manly responsibilities or just “unemployed”. Yet women who work still retain both roles and then complain when it becomes too demanding. The net result is a constant dichotomy that flips between genders creating and perpetuating multiple levels of tension.

In custody cases successful career women have to justify their work role by not assuming the traditional role of mother love. Whereas men the “hunter-gatherers” are forced to justify why they cannot support their family financially and are thereby somehow deficient of masculine genes. This is not a gender issue and never has been. What this represents – as in so many of the issues we have addressed so far – is an issue of reductive economics and the international financial architecture that has been built on exploitation of such depth and profundity that it is little wonder that it has ultimately defined who we are. Behind this wholly exploitative framework is the psychopathic mind that delights in such obfuscation and confusion. These anti-human ways of being allow it to be hidden from scrutiny. It is a shocking indictment of our society that the key benefactor of this descent will continue to be the wealthy Elite.

It is obvious that such a state of affairs does not just happen but results from an integration of Christian ethics with the organisation of Roman legal systems which were progressively adapted into our Western institutions. The human cruelties, indifferences and inconsistencies were also incorporated and laid the groundwork from one Pathocratic Empire to another. Łobaczewski talked about this “Western civilization” and how its degeneration was due to a “serious deficiency” in recognising the signs of decay which inevitably led to evil consequences. This was  due to the simplistic appraisal of human psychology upon which the societal structures of law, justice and philosophy were based. The insufficient resistance to evil was easily taken advantage of due to the “enormous gap between formal or legal thought and psychological reality.” [6] And so it is. We are still sourcing our knowledge and understanding from a juvenile dictionary and total lack of comprehension which has locked in economics, law, justice and just about every other domain in society. Is it any wonder that we are experiencing serious cognitive dissonance concerning the nature and direction our societies are taking?

It is the knowledge that we have an inherited the workings of societies “insufficiently resistant to evil” that can inform our future thoughts and actions on this issue. It will require that we become cognizant of how ponerogenesis plays out in our own lives and how we can best avoid its traps. Learning to see how we can understand this process will mean whether or not we become the scapegoats of this degeneration or the pioneers of its eventual dissolution.

Is gender equality a possibility? It depends on society’s current enforced assumptions about our roles. Equal opportunities cannot be approached when the very fundamentals of our socio-economic systems are skewed. Equal opportunities to be treated civilly and with respect cover both genders. Unfortunately, much as feminists would rail at the statement: men and women ARE fundamentally different – physiologically, neurologically and how we process reality – as a thousand studies have underscored time and again. So, while our conception of gender roles have indeed been enforced and expected, there are natural even timeless differences of masculine and feminine which only truly work when they meet in the middle to create that third force. It is the integration of the dualities while retaining differences which alter reality for the better rather than seeking to displace, out-do or gain ascendency over the other, or even worse to claim “rights” as though women in the Western world are somehow separate from the inculcated pathology of which we are ALL apart.

The inherent assumptions of those in positions of power which mean that women are seen as objects and where they are not deemed worthy of attaining the CEO position does happen. Similarly, men can be ridiculed for being stay-at-home dads or a job as a nurse. The problem is, within these positions are also wider implications denoting much more than mere ignorance or bigotry. It may be that the kind of roles that moderate feminists wish to see cannot be observed in the type of social reality we have right now, for the reasons so far given in this series.

Does that mean we don’t press for change? Or course not, but until we see that such urging of women’s rights without due awareness of ponerology which has our Western societies comprehensively in its palm means that much of the core reasons for seeking gender equality will be as authentic as Live Aid.  This is a problem not of female rights against male rights. It is a HUMAN RIGHTS issue against the PSYCHOPATH. All else derives from this. One talks of gender equality immediately assuming that men are not expressing the exact same victimhood. And this where so often white, middle-class, Western female entitlement arrives in much the same way as Jewish ethnocentrism and the reflex assumption from African-Americans that slavery by white traders of the past still demand recompense.

Until we embrace the fact that we are ALL victims of a centuries old evil that resides both in concrete reality and the metaphysics of myths and imagination within our own hearts we will never be free. We must take a grand, bird’s eye view of humanity which has in the modern era all the tools necessary to forge a new awareness of the multitude of horrors we have collectively suffered over lifetimes. That means truly joining together against a common foe and defending ourselves against it. Not by wasting energy on gender issues and spectres of the past. The only thing that will change these issues is SEEING who is stirring the pot of constant division and conflict. That does not mean doing nothing but it does imply that we choose our battle very, VERY wisely.

[1] Women and the Law of Property in Early America by Marylynn Salmon, Published by UNC Press Books, 1989 | ISBN 0807842443, 9780807842447.
[2] Family Life in the Nineteenth Century, 1789–1913: The History of the European family. Volume 2. By David I. Kertzer, Yale University Press, 2002.
[3] Wrightsman’s Psychology and the Legal System  By Edith Greene, Kirk Heilbrun, Cengage Learning, 2010. 049581301X, 9780495813019.
[4] ‘The Mother-Love Myth: The Effect of the Provider-Nurturer Dichotomy in Custody Cases’ by Kalie Caetano The Macalester Review: Vol. 2: Iss. 1, Article 2.
[5] More Fathers Are Getting Custody in Divorce’By Lisa Belkin, New York Times, November 17, 2009.
[6] op. cit. Lobaczewski; (p. 48)

Rape of a Nation: The Invasion of Iraq

By M.K. Styllinski

“A couple of days ago I went out on a foot patrol in Sadr City with a young a soldier and noticed the tattoo on his arm, featuring a rosary and the words ‘Forgive Me.’  I asked him what the story behind it was.  He said, ‘After my first tour in Iraq, I went back home to the states and all my friends called me a murderer and killer.  I guess I started thinking a lot about all the things I had done over here…you know.'”

ZORIAH, photojournalist

It’s never a bad thing to remember how we came to this point; how we let a minority of evil men and women turn our world inside out, with the once fine nation of America serving as the central nexus of pathological extremes.

In 2001, due to the hypocrisy of its own actions, the United States lost its seat on the United Nations Human Rights Commission after a vote by the UN Economic and Social Council. The US has long since taken on the mantle of accuser while ignoring the mounting violations of human rights abuses in its own back yard, firmly believing that its record is beyond reproach. The reality is somewhat different.

The US has only 5% of the world’s population, but 25% of its prisoners at almost two million. Excessive force, torture and sexual misconduct is an increasing problem. This is a clear reflection not only of a society in decline but the governing structure upon which it is based. [1] A discriminatory or excessively violent death penalty and unlawful judicial practices; police brutality and disputed police killings; the implementation of draconian laws and a systematic dismantling of the constitution is common place. The invasion of Iraq provides an instructive insight into the underbelly of the US bodypolitic.

images© infrakshun

Between 2002 and 2004 the slaughter of civilian Iraqis reached initial estimates of 300, 000 to over 655,000 of total civilians murdered by US forces, most of whom were children. [2] According to the prestigious British polling group, Opinion Research Business (ORB) over one million Iraqis have met violent deaths as a result of the 2003 war, these numbers indicating: “that the invasion and occupation of Iraq rivals the mass killings of the last century—the human toll exceeds the 800,000 to 900,000 believed killed in the Rwandan genocide in 1994, and is approaching the number (1.7 million) who died in Cambodia’s infamous ‘Killing Fields’ during the Khmer Rouge era of the 1970s.” [3]

The figures remained contentious, especially to now retired Lieutenant General Tommy Franks, one time head of US Central Command, who once barked in response to a question about civilian casualties: “We don’t do body counts.” [4] This appears to be the dominating consensus within US government circles. The absence of civilian death toll records suggests a preference for silence on this issue that can only benefit an invader. A lesson learnt from Vietnam and numerous other invasions inflicted on vulnerable nations?

What makes the carnage in Iraq even more ironic is the standard tactic of using “humanitarian intervention” as a pretext for colonial invasion which inevitably exacts a massive humanitarian toll. There is also no doubt that there US soldiers who have fought in both Iraq and Afghanistan who were unaware that they were merely being used as pawns on a chessboard. Perhaps they really believed they were protecting America’s idea of democracy. In the end, many of the military ended up helping their brothers in arms to survive the tours of duty – nothing more. There were and are acts of heroism in this context and where many began to question why it was they were in Iraq at all. If the jingoism and warfare did not attract a high quota of psychopaths within the US military then it certainly created psychopathic tendencies in many young soldiers, not just due to the horror of war that favours the erosion of conscience but the importation of a ponerised American culture that so willingly believed the sales pitch delivered by the Neo-Conservative hawks.

The symptoms of psychopathy infecting so much of the US military at that time brought to us the torture and sexual abuse of prisoners in the Abu Ghraib jails. This led to the incarceration of a “renegade gang” of abusers who were clearly and weakly following orders from high. Unfortunately, this was no exception. It was systematic and carefully mandated.

Amongst the 1,800 pictures taken by American soldiers at Abu Ghraib, there were also examples of female torture and rape. While these were seen by Congress they were not released to the public. What is worse, the women prisoners – if and when they were released – suffered the spectre of “honour killings” by some Iraqi families where sexual dishonour is viewed as a fate worse than death, the latter often being chosen for the wife or daughter.

Bandits and criminals were dominating the public spaces in Baghdad since the “end” of the war. In mid-July 2003, there were over 25 rapes and kidnappings of women in the city from the end of May to the end of June 2003. This was in marked contrast to the average of one a month before the war.  Since then, there have been over 400 women in Baghdad alone who have suffered rape, kidnapping and the growing victimization of being sold and trafficked overseas. [5] As of 2012, the kidnapping, rape and murder of children in Iraq’s second largest city Basra – an otherwise relatively peaceful city – has become so bad that parents are leaving having lost faith in the security forces to protect their children. [6]

The Real Statue of “Liberty”

On the right, Staff Sgt. Ivan “Chip” Frederick clips  his fingernails while Satar Jabar, imprisoned for carjacking, is wired up for electrocution at Abu Ghraib prison,November 4, 2003.

To cap it all, children, are still subject to abuse while being detained in U.S. prisons in Afghanistan, Iraq and Guantánamo Bay, Cuba, with the Pentagon lowering the cut-off for incarceration to 16 instead of 18.  A June 2005 article in The New York Times reported that the International Committee of the Red Cross registered: “‘…107 detainees under 18 during visits to six prisons controlled by coalition troops. Some detainees were as young as 8. Since that time, Human Rights Watch reports that the number has risen.” The article furthered reported: “… Juvenile detainees in American facilities like Abu Ghraib and Bagram Air Base have been subject to the same mistreatment as adults.

The International Red Cross, Amnesty International and the Pentagon itself have gathered substantial testimony of torture of children, bolstered by accounts from soldiers who witnessed or participated in the abuse. A memo addressed to Defence Secretary Donald Rumsfeld shortly after the 2001 invasion reported ‘800-900 Pakistani boys 13-15 years of age in custody.’” [7]

The atrocities which took place at the Abu Ghraib prison are still seen by many as a momentary aberration rather than a standard procedure used by CIA and the MOSSAD. Indeed, many believe that such photos were leaked precisely because it served as a warning at a deep, unconscious level that anyone daring to cross the might of American Empire would have this in store for them. As such, it could represent a branch of psychological operations designed to place fear in the enemy whether civilian or soldier, government or media.

The iconic hooded figure of prisoner Satar Jabar with wires attached to his person and described by many Iraqis as the “Statue of Liberty” was done so for good reason. So too, the alleged acts against children surfacing in July 2004 had a disturbingly authentic ring of truth. For a military that uses napalm, microwave weaponry and black ops against civilians defending themselves against an invasion force, with the commensurate targeting of journalists which continues to this day,  it comes as no real surprise that children are at serious risk in one of the most dangerous places on earth. (In 2015, the legacy of American imperialism is the transference of Al-Qaeda proxy terrorism to another Frankenstein creation of ISIS/ISIL by Western intelligence agencies in order to rout President Al-Bashir Assad of Syria. Iraq is now dominated by Islamic State militants and their reign of terror.

abugharibinfrakshun notes 2011

The investigative journalist Seymour Hersh was largely responsible for bringing to light the atrocities of the US military and their total disregard for the Geneva Convention protocols. Most of us saw the photos and the actions of some rather disturbed people. Of course, these lines of inquiry led nowhere and those in the photos carried the can for the higher-ups once again. But more was to come. Hersh, speaking at an ACLU event in the same year said the US government had videotapes of children being raped at Abu Ghraib prison in Iraq:

‘Some of the worst things that happened you don’t know about, okay? Videos, um, there are women there. Some of you may have read that they were passing letters out, communications out to their men. This is at Abu Ghraib … The women were passing messages out saying ‘Please come and kill me, because of what’s happened’ and basically what happened is that those women who were arrested with young boys, children in cases that have been recorded. The boys were sodomized with the cameras rolling. And the worst above all of that is the soundtrack of the boys shrieking that your government has. They are in total terror. It’s going to come out.’

As Republican Senator, Lindsay Graham remarked: “The American public needs to understand, we’re talking about rape and murder here. We’re not just talking about giving people a humiliating experience. We’re talking about rape and murder and some very serious charges.” It seems that Hersh’s allegations were borne out by the Taguba Report which gave detailed witness statements and interviews in over 6.000 pages which dwarfed the 50 page excerpts in the media. Excerpt from statement provided by Kasim Mehaddi Hilas, Detainee #151108, on January 18 2004:

‘I saw [name deleted] fucking a kid, his age would be about 15 – 18 years. The kid was hurting very bad and they covered all the doors with sheets. Then when I heard the screaming I climbed the door because on top it wasn’t covered and I saw [name deleted] who was wearing the military uniform putting his dick in the little kid’s ass. I couldn’t see the face of the kid because his face wasn’t in front of the door. And the female soldier was taking pictures. [name deleted], I think he is [deleted] because of his accent, and he was not skinny or short, and he acted like a homosexual (gay). And that was in cell #23 as best as I remember.’

Another testimony alleging abuse of minors from a statement provided by Thaar Salman Dawod, Detainee #150427, on January 17, 2004:

‘I saw lots of people getting naked for a few days getting punished in the first days of Ramadan. They came with two boys naked and they were cuffed together face to face and Grainer was beating them and a group of guards were watching and taking pictures from top and bottom and there was three female soldiers laughing at the prisoners. The prisoners, two of them, were young. I don’t know their names.’

One report from the UN Office of humanitarian Affairs’ Integrated Regional Information Network (IRIN) shows prison abuse is just another indicator of a wider form of exploitation.  With official government figures putting youth employment at almost 50 percent with poverty continuing to spiral, this undoubtedly helps to feed the rising commercial sex trade. Many children are forced into prostitution by criminal gangs through threats and violence and intimidation. New prostitution rings of every variety have sprung up all over Iraq since the fall of Saddam. Girls below the age of 16 are a prize commodity for the gangs with up to 70 percent of girls being sold and around 30 percent of boys. Street children are most at risk from sexual abuse and have no protection. A spokeswoman for Women for Peace, a local NGO devoted to women’s issues, reports: “‘We have at least one case of a girl raped per week and one boy every two weeks,’…’The most worrying thing is that they’re afraid their fathers will kill them because of a perceived loss of honour.’” [8]  As well as girls, gay adolescents are threatened both from the sex trade and later from their families.

Former high-ranking Baathists from Saddam’s regime have been rumoured to be behind some of the criminal gangs abducting, raping and selling young girls in Iraq. The Mukhabarat (secret police) often rounded up Kurdish women in the 1980s and sold them to clubs in Egypt. This is all the more believable when the Mukhabarat’s old identification actually said “Profession: rape.” The Major Crimes Directorate of the Iraqi Police has recently been set up under the supervision of U.S. Army Military Police. Yet there is no framework or persons responsible for dealing with cases of rape or sexual violence.

No one really knows how many young women have been kidnapped and sold since the fall of Saddam Hussein in 2003. The U.S. State Department’s June 2005 trafficking report says the extent of the problem in Iraq is ‘difficult to appropriately gauge’ but cites an unknown number of Iraqi women and girls being sent to Yemen, Syria, Jordan and Persian Gulf countries for sexual exploitation. The US military will not be the one to address the crimes, judging by its current record it is one of the primary reasons why such crimes continue.

In late September 2005, the following story surfaced. The U.S. military claimed it was investigating reports that soldiers based in Iraq were posting photographs of dead Iraqis, including explicit shots of severed body parts and internal organs on a Florida-based, amateur porn website. American soldiers stationed in Iraq and Afghanistan took photographs of dead bodies, many of which were in states of decomposition and horribly mutilated and send them to Chris Wilson, owner of the site. On receiving these images Wilson allows soldiers free access to his site. In other words, the US military were using dead Iraqis to buy porn.

According to one article: “Some of the graphic website images are accompanied by openly racist comments from the soldiers who posted them. “What every Iraqi should look like,” is the commentary next to a picture of a corpse whose brains and entrails are spilling out. In another image, six men wearing US Marine uniforms are smiling for the camera as they point to a burned body at their feet. The caption: ‘Cooked Iraqi.’” Elsewhere, site visitors are invited to guess which body part is being depicted.” As the site is registered in the Netherlands the US legal system had no jurisdiction.

What is more disturbing is that there is a demand for such images. As a litmus test for the severe ponerisation of a society, this would have to be a “code red” indicator.

In 2008, CNN revealed that four in 10 women at a veterans’ hospital reported being sexually assaulted while in the military, alongside a government study concluding that figures could be much higher. [9] By 2012, a new documentary film entitled Invisible War reiterated the findings in a more comprehensive investigation, exposing the inaction and apathy by authorities regarding what appears to be an epidemic of rape in the Army.

Director Kirby Dick interviewed victims from the Navy, Marine, Coast Guard, Army and Air Force veterans who were assaulted by fellow officers, supervisors or recruits, all of whom recount their experiences in shocking detail. What we discover is that these are not isolated incidents but a long-standing “tradition” of violence and rape accepted as part of military milieu. The victims who chose to take part in the film had all suffered greatly from their attacks and had their lives virtually destroyed. This was in part, due to the indifference and prejudice meted out by the US military authorities and the denial of justice these women so desperately deserved. All the women felt they had no choice but to leave the military.

According to a report in the Chicago Tribune:

“One Marine, Ariana Klay, was raped by a fellow officer in the elite Marine Barracks in Washington, D.C. A Navy officer, Trina McDonald, was drugged and raped repeatedly by fellow officers on a remote base in Alaska. Coast Guard recruit Kori Cioca was raped and then assaulted — smacked so hard in the face that it dislocated her jaw, causing her permanent damage and pain for which the Veterans Administration declines to provide medical coverage. […] Almost none of the alleged perpetrators were brought up on charges or punished in any way.” [10]


The Invisible War

Whether the act of rape takes place in a state of “blind” panic, of conquest, or sadist aggression, they all express this essential exploitation towards the weak; the rapist often turning himself in knots to avoid culpability or to claim diminished responsibility – the exact dynamic we see in the geo-political world today, where sex is still used as a weapon of control.

Psychologist Dr. A. Nicholas Groth, Director of the Sex Offender Program for the State of Connecticut’s Department of Corrections, separates rape into three distinct types: anger, power and sadistic rape. In the case of anger, the rape is a discharge of intense resentment which may include revenge and the subsequent degrading treatment towards the victim:

The anger rapist’s relationships to important persons in his life are frequently fraught with conflict, irritation and aggravation. The anger, resentment, hostility and frustration engendered in this relationships is often displaced onto other individuals, and, therefore the victim may be a complete stranger to the offender, someone who has been unfortunate enough to be in his presence at the point at which his controls begin to fail and his rage erupts. Although she has done nothing to warrant it she becomes the target of his revenge – not revenge in a calculated planned fashion but, instead, the recipient of an impulsive action precipitated by a situation she has no part in. [11]

Here we can see the decline of America and the impulsive projection from much of the American electorate to blame Muslims and Islamists for an essentially fake democracy. We can also transpose the psychopathology of the Bush Administration and the Iraq invasion which used the promotion of a Jihad against America as the means to garner global support. Hot on the heels of 9/11 this conveniently led to the bogus “War on Terror” designed to maximize geostrategy and financial leverage. The “calculation” has its place in sadistic and power rape. Conquest is the primary drive, which includes the capture and control of the victim while compensating for a deep inadequacy. To do this, physical force and threats play the dominant role though manipulation towards the peak moment of domination may be used:

Physical aggression is used to overpower and subdue the victim and its use is directed towards achieving sexual submission. The intent of the offender is to usually achieve sexual intercourse with his victim as evidence of conquest, and to accomplish this, he resorts to whatever force he finds necessary to overcome his victim’s resistance and to render her helpless. Very often the victim is kidnapped all held captive in some fashion and she may be subjected to repeated assaults over an extended period of time.

Such offenders entertain obsessional thoughts and masturbatory fantasies about sexual conquest and rape. The characteristic scenario is one in which the victim initially resists the sexual advances of her assailant; he overpowers her and achieves sexual penetration; in spite of herself, the victim cannot resist her assailant’s sexual prowess and becomes sexually aroused and receptive to his embrace. […] In reality, the offender tends to find little sexual satisfaction in the rape. The assault is disappointing, for it never lives up to his fantasy. [12]

The compulsive nature of the power rapist means that nothing can fill the emotional void other than the acts of violence, the only measure of a primal excitement that is very quickly dissipated and thus “He may commit a whole series of rapes over a relatively short period of time.” [13] This may also increase aggression as the satisfaction wanes, thus building to more extremes which are both opportunistic and premeditated.

The above can be transposed once again, towards the dynamics of the US role in Iraq. The former attacks a weaker smaller country as a suitable victim with which it can satisfy an ideological and material hunger. (“‘As one rapist said: I always looked for a victim that was smaller than me’”) This hunger or drive to feel power has consumed anything resembling emotional reciprocity or the capacity to feel empathy for another. The actions are the drives of the addict seeking a fix, a quest based on a wholly subjective appraisal of reality and relationships and an inability to acquire the attributes of conscience.

The September 11th attacks were an opportunistic event or a well-organised conspiracy to ensure a constant supply of victims – a state of perpetual war. [14] This is the prelude and excuse for legitimized rape of conscience on a grand scale. Others who dissent and are “different” also become targets of the power rapist as they remind them of what they lack and what they covet. The power rapist needs to believe the victim enjoyed it. Just as the US military, much of the American public needs to believe they are bringing democracy to Iraq instead of the obvious rape of a nation.[15]

There is the rare form of rape expressed through sadism, where sex and aggression become fused and expressed violently. This violence is then laced with a false eroticism, where suffering and pain becomes sexually gratifying for the perpetrator:

The offender may subject his victims to curious actions….such as clipping her hair, washing or cleansing her body, or forcing her to dress in some specific fashion or behave in some specified way. Such indignities are accompanied by explicitly abusive acts, such as biting, burning the victim with cigarettes and flagellation. Sexual areas of the vicitm’s body (her breast genitals and buttocks) become a focus of injury or abuse. In some cases, the rape may not involve the offender’s sexual organs. Instead he may use some type of instrument or foreign object, such as a stick or a bottle, with which to penetrate his victim sexually. […]

Usually, he captures his victim and then works himself into a frenzy as he assaults her. The rape experience for the sexual sadist is one of intense and mounting excitement. Excitement is associated with the inflicting of pain upon his victim. Such abuse is usually a combination of the physical and the psychological. Hatred and control are eroticized, so that he finds satisfaction in abusing, degrading, humiliating and, in some cases, destroying his captive. [16] 

Forensic psychologist Dr. Reid J. Meloy wrote that “Sadistic control is also an element of perversion and pathognomonic of psychopathic disturbance.” [17] There have been a number of studies that suggest that sadism is a strong component of psychopathy or is actually the same disorder, a variance stemming only from personality and socio-environmental preferences. [18] Sadists conform to the same trajectory of psychopathic needs and desires and also seek social openings where they can exert maximum control over others in exactly the same fashion as psychopaths. In other words, sadism could be viewed as another form of psychopathy alongside pathological narcissism, borderline and anti-social. [19]

The American oligarchy is busy doing what it does best: a power rape of humanity as an initiation to full blown pathocracy.

 “One of the hardest parts of my job is to connect Iraq to the war on terror. ”

― George W. Bush

Dissenting voices who were against the lies, manipulations and propaganda circus by America and its allies knew exactly what the future would be. I was working in Madrid at the time and decided to join the tens of thousands of ordinary people who were protesting against the war in the strongest possible terms. We also knew that governments would likely ignore the will of people. This is what happens when those devoid of conscience inhabit our systems of government. The only way such protests can be effective is if they are underscored with knowledge of the psychopath in our institutions and backed up by civil action that paralyses the banking and corporate sector.

At the beginning of 2003, numerous accounts of abuse and torture of prisoners held in the Abu Ghraib prison in Iraq began to surface. Photographs of degradation and torture of a purposely sadistic nature were discovered. The acts were committed by personnel of the 372nd Military Police Company, with directives from CIA officers, and private contractors involved in the occupation. Far from being an accident or lapse in command procedures this was a systematic and conscious use of torture with the blessing of Donald Rumsfeld, Secretary of Defence. [20]

Far from introducing democracy they used gullible soldiers and willing psychopaths to invade a country and install US puppets to direct affairs that would profit military-corporate complex in the future. It is an outpost of updated colonialism intent on dominating the resources in the Middle East. While Saddam Hussein’s regime was certainly an example of extreme repression, members of the society in general were treated better with greater civil rights and a higher standard of living, than under the present US dominated government. Their culture and history and artifacts of an illustrious past was also intact. Not so after the invasion. With Iraq social services plummeting, healthcare system in deep crisis; torture and human rights abuses far worse than under Saddam; child malnutrition more than doubling and the economy wilting under a constant war-zone, it is little wonder that Iraqis are now 58 times more likely to die. [21]

The Bush-Cheney administration liked to trumpet the fact that it was the leading exemplar of a bonafide democracy. Yet what are we to make of statements like this from Bush in 1999: “One of the keys to being seen as a great leader is to be seen as a commander-in-chief. If I have a chance to invade….if I had that much capital, I’m not going to waste it. I’m going to get everything passed that I want to get passed and I’m going to have a successful presidency.” A “successful presidency” for George Bush and his cronies was to murder, maim and kill thousands of defenceless women and children like all good psychopaths do when they indeed, have “the chance.” Which explains Dr. Hare’s own conclusion that psychopathic individuals’ favourite occupation is to target “The weak and the vulnerable — whom they mock, rather than pity…” [22]

And Iraq’s continuing chaos is the pure personification of social and cultural rape.


Photo taken on Jan. 15, 2014 shows the blast site in Kirkuk, northern Iraq. At least 24 people were killed and 55 others wounded in violent attacks across Iraq on Tuesday, most of them in and around the capital city of Baghdad, police said. (Xinhua/Dena Assad)

Lest we think this is strictly a Bush/Obama problem, the military are warming to their leaders’ ways with continuing sexual abuse at service academies, in units stationed abroad in Kuwait, Afghanistan Bahrain, and at military installations. Detainee abuse allegations have also included sexual assaults. As tools of the Pathocracy their pathogenic impulses cannot be confined to one outpost. If it occurs in one, it will occur in the majority. [23]

UK author and journalist Richard Webster wrote on the etymology of hatred and the underlying misogyny of those who loathe everything, including women and their bodies. He believes “sexual obscenities and war-mongering are intimately related” defining the same expression of insecurity, ignorance and aggressive projection. He then quoted the following email received from a journalist who criticised US Foreign Policy in the Middle East and immediately after September 11th: “how many dogs had to fuck your mom for you to happen?’… ‘I just don’t understand why you have a job in the free world,” said another. “You should slither on back into your sand-encrusted cunthole you ungrateful fuck.’” One can see the words of this individual are acting like indiscriminate bullets, spraying all with his invective. The target can be anyone, just as long as the expression is fulfilled.

Webster believes this kind of hatred is not a “hatred of peace, or hatred of the left, or hatred of Muslims, or even hatred of Guardian journalists. It is hatred of the body – and of the sexual bodies of women in particular, something which belies the schizophrenic nature of religious authoritarian personalities which make up so much of the social landscape of the United States and its military.

It is not only angry American readers of the Guardian who sometimes imagine war as a form of intimate violence directed against a hated human body. At the outset of the 1991 Gulf War the late General Norman Schwarzkopf said: ‘I want every Iraqi soldier bleeding from every orifice.’” [24] More accurately, this would suggest severely damaged individuals who are reflecting their own self-loathing on the one hand and on the other, damaged individuals giving vent to their cravings to abuse and defile the body and human sensibilities. Or, those for whom the use of biological metaphor simply reveals their primary focus: the God of the material world.

Individuals harbouring such tendencies seem to rise to the surface whatever the authoritative system, be it regional council, military division or department. Even a whole nation can convince itself through paramoralistic assertions that another nation is not suffering from their blatant acts of aggression, and even that such a nation wants it to happen; to have a form of exquisite, inquisitorial conversion. All those who gravitate towards the front line of inquisitors have an array of suitable weapons to do “God’s will,” and naturally occupy the positions in the army and government that best service their brand of pathology.

When we think of the genocide committed by troops in Iraq is it so different, this “service”? How can we reconcile the fact that there is an element of pure sadistic psychopathy in the micro and macro-social phenomena of hate that we are witnessing, and which justifies the sexual exploitation and destruction of innocent lives for money and power? Granted, not all are sadists, but if psychopaths are not present the shortfall of soldiers are damaged at best, and made sociopathic at worst. That is the nature of 21 century warfare.

Ponder this confession from a serial sadistic rapist of children and transfer the description to the civilians in Iraq or the plight of the Palestinians under Israeli occupation:

If a child was screaming, I would tell myself – you know – the child’s not really hurting because I know that in reality I was hurting the child. But the only way I could continue the act was to tell myself I wasn’t hurting the child…I found the more I told myself that the more I believed it. And then I found it the child tried to pull away, or screamed, hollered, cried, then all my lying to myself would enhance it and made it more arousing to me. […] After a while I could actually take it and turn it around. Because the child was screaming that he wanted more – actually because they liked it. The child was screaming because he wanted me to continue. [25]

With the exception of Israel, nowhere can we see this kind of pathology more clearly than in the United States of America, the self-proclaimed exemplar of democratic and humanitarian ideals forged in the Statue of Liberty for all to see. Unfortunately, psychopathy nests itself in seemingly elevated ideals until the truth of the situation becomes more and more difficult to mask. It is then that the full force of ponerogenesis becomes known and expresses itself via various forms of fascism most often via the liberal back door.

Creating law enforcement agencies which use sexual humiliation as a way to control society is now a reality. In 2012, the US Supreme Court decided that that anyone can be strip-searched upon arrest for any offense, however minor, at any time. Add to this the NDAA which lets anyone be arrested forever at any time; the “trespass bill” HR 347 which gives you a 10-year sentence for protesting anywhere near someone with secret service protection and the Obama administration’s decision to activate an assassination team to murder American citizens if they are suspected of being a terrorist. These rulings alone indicate an inverted totalitarian government masquerading as a democracy. As journalist, author and activist Naomi Wolf states regarding invasive x-ray scanning at US airports: “Believe me: you don’t want the state having the power to strip your clothes off. Yet that is exactly what’s happening. History shows that the use of forced nudity by a state that is descending into fascism is powerfully effective in controlling and subduing populations.” [26] So, what are the symptoms of this fascistic infection? In her recent book The End of America, She has pin-pointed the 10 key signposts of a country’s descent into fascist control:

1) Invoke an External and Internal Threat
2) Establish Secret Prisons
3) Develop a Paramilitary Force
4) Surveil Ordinary Citizens
5) Infiltrate Citizen’s Groups
6) Arbitrarily detain and release Citizens
7) Target Key Individuals
8) Restrict the Press
9) Cast Criticism as “Espionage” and Dissent as “Treason”
10) Subvert the Rule of Law

All the above examples are occurring in the United States and are serious enough to eclipse the positive actions on the part of groups and individuals attempting to address these iniquities. However, it is the recognition of the depth of pathology that now exists and how it functions within our own lives that will determine the future. The greater awareness of the root courses of endemic lies and manipulation can ultimately create conditions favourable for resisting state-sanctioned behaviour.


It is said that victims of rape need to understand exactly why the rape happened in order to facilitate healing. Gaining knowledge about the attack to reduces the shock of the inevitable reaction of “why me”?  Similarly, as we are all, in one sense, “victims” of a collective “mind rape” we too must address the causes that we have grown up with in order to fully appreciate the implications of our thoughts and actions which may not be our own. Otherwise, we will forever remain prey for the pathocratic rapist that lives in the shadows of our ignorance. We must understand that the nature of evil is just as much a reality as the possibility of love and goodness. Author and child advocate, Andrew Vachss discusses this very point:

“Evil is a choice.  What distinguishes evil is that it is a decision. It’s not in any way involuntary conduct. What Americans do, and this is completely understandable, is they confuse “sick” and “sickening.”  So if something is sufficiently repulsive to them, the response is, “That’s sick!”  So if you’re trying a case, and the accused has sexually assaulted twenty-five little boys, tortured them, taken photographs of them, sold the photographs  —the more gross, the more grotesque, the more bizarre, the more  reprehensible the conduct, the more likely the jury is to conclude that only a sick person would do that. Well, nothing could be further from the truth.

I know people don’t like the word “evil,” because, to them, it has a religious context. And also it’s overused. But you have to distinguish from “sick,” because a sick person doesn’t plot and doesn’t plan and doesn’t profit. Plot, plan, profit. If you see those words, you’re not dealing with somebody who’s sick. You’re dealing with somebody who’s evil. And that distinction has habitually been lost on Americans, because the media has muddled it so much. [27] [Emphasis mine]

The psychopath does know the difference between right and wrong. He chooses “wrong” because it is his nature to embody the opposite of those with conscience. And the plotting, planning and profiting from the most extraordinary suffering is routinely rationalized as somehow essential to the survival of democracy, when in fact, what we consider to be an inevitable trade-off to secure all our freedoms is simply another ruse in the well-oiled machine of pathocratic rule. We must un-muddle our ideas about good and evil, and unravel the knots we have created regarding their influence.

Now that we have the patterns of pathology firmly in our minds we can turn to some of the specific causes and their recurrent effects within contemporary society in Europe and America.



[1] ‘The US has only 5% of the world’s population, but almost 25% of it is in prison’ The Economist, May 19 2012. | http://www.economist.com/blogs/freeexchange/2012/03/currency
[2] Though originally reported by The Lancet almost two years ago, the figure of 100,000 is obviously out-of-date. This estimate was before many of the crimes committed by US troops, the Iraqi so-called Army and the Government militias. The number could easily be at least 200,000. According to the UN Integrated Regional Information Networks (IRIN) humanitarian news agency reported on April 26 that “More than 90 women become widows each day due to continuing violence countrywide, according to government officials and non-governmental organizations devoted to women’s issues.” The Ministry of Women’s Affairs says that there are at least 300,000 widows in Baghdad alone. There may also be as much as eight million throughout the country. | ‘2,660 Iraqi Civilians Killed in Sept.’ By Qassim Abdul-Zahra and Lee Keath Associated Press, October 11, 2006.  “…a controversial new study contends that nearly 655,000 Iraqis have died in the three-year-old conflict in Iraq — more than 10 times higher than other independent estimates of the toll.”
[3] ‘Over One Million Iraqi Deaths Caused by US Occupation’ – ‘Projected Censored top 25 media stories of 2009.’
[4] ‘Counting the civilian cost in Iraq’ BBC News, June 6, 2005.
[5] ‘Iraqi Women Kidnapped, Raped,’ Agence France Presse, August 24, 2003.
[6] ‘Child rapes, killings terrify parents in Iraq’ USA Today, November 9, 2012.
[7] ‘Arrested Development’ By Arlie Hochschild, The New York Times, June 29, 2005.
[8] ‘Street children face hunger and abuse,’ (IRIN) 26 December, 2006.
[9] ‘Sexual Assault In Military Jaw Dropping’ CNN.com July 31, 2008.
[10] ‘’Invisible War’ exposes widespread rape in U.S. military’ Chicago Tribune, January 22, 2012. | See also the 2012 film at http://www.invisiblewarmovie.com/
[11] p.16; Men Who Rape – The Psychology of the Offender by A. Nicholas Groth with H. Jean Birnbaum. Published by Basic Books, 1979. | ISBN 0-7382-0624-5.
[12] op.cit. Groth (pp.26-27).
[13] Ibid.
[14] ‘In Iraq: The Neo-Con Perpetual War Policy’ by Carl Osgood, October 1, 2004 issue of Executive Intelligence Review: [The Perpetual War policy] “…was elaborated in the now-infamous ‘Clean Break’ document in 1996… authored by former Defense Policy Board chairman Richard Perle and a team of fellow neo-cons, [who] called for: 1) the destruction of Yasser Arafat and the Palestinian Authority,…2) inducing the United States to overthrow Saddam Hussein in Iraq; 3) launching war against Syria after Saddam is overthrown; 4) parlaying the overthrow of the regimes in Syria and Iraq into the ‘democratization’ of the entire Muslim world,…blaming them for every act of Palestinian terrorism, including the attacks from Hamas; including further military actions against Iran, Saudi Arabia, and even Egypt.”
[15] A Harris Poll® #57, July 21, 2006: “Seventy-two percent believe that the Iraqis are better off now than they were under Saddam Hussein.” In reality, they are worse off in almost every aspect of the occupation see: ‘Blix: Iraq Worse Off Now Than With Saddam’ Associated Press, April 6, 2004; ‘U.N.: Iraq kids suffer from malnutrition’ – “Almost twice as many Iraqi children are suffering from malnutrition since the US-led invasion toppled Saddam Hussein” USA Today, March 30, 2005; ‘Iraq death toll “soared post-war”’ BBC News, 29 October, 2004.
[16] op. cit. Groth (pp.44-45)
[17] p.338; The Psychopathic Mind: Origins, Dynamics, and Treatment by Reid J. Meloy. Published by Jason Aronson, Inc.; 1 edition, 1988. | ISBN-10: 0876683111.
[18] Holt SE, Meloy JR, Strack S: Sadism and psychopathy in violent and sexually violent offenders. J Am Acad Psychiatry Law 27:23–32, 1999.
[19] Murphy C, Vess J: Subtypes of psychopathy: proposed differences between narcissistic, borderline, sadistic, and antisocial psychopaths. Psychiatry Q 74:11–29, 2003.
[20] ‘How a secret Pentagon program came to Abu Ghraib’ by Seymour M. Hersh, The New Yorker, May 24, 2004. “…the Pentagon’s operation, known inside the intelligence community by several code words, including Copper Green, encouraged physical coercion and sexual humiliation of Iraqi prisoners in an effort to generate more intelligence about the growing insurgency in Iraq. A senior C.I.A. official, in confirming the details of this account last week, said that the operation stemmed from Rumsfeld’s long-standing desire to wrest control of America’s clandestine and paramilitary operations from the C.I.A.”
[21] ‘Iraq economy falls below pre-war levels’ By Guy Dinmore, February 16, 2006. “The Bush administration on Thursday conceded that key sectors of the Iraqi economy had fallen below pre-war levels because of the insurgency, but insisted it was making enough progress on the political and security fronts to press ahead with reductions in US forces.” | See also: Iraq death toll ‘soared post-war’ BBC News, 29 October 2004.
[22] op. cit. Hare (p.44) | See also: ‘Bush’s Iraq WMDs joke backfires’ BBC News, March 26, 2004: “US President George W Bush has sparked a political row by making a joke about the failure to find weapons of mass destruction in Iraq. At a black-tie dinner for journalists, Mr Bush narrated a slide show poking fun at himself and other members of his administration.One pictured Mr Bush looking under a piece of furniture in the Oval Office, at which the president remarked: “Those weapons of mass destruction have got to be here somewhere.”After another one, showing him scouring the corner of a room, Mr Bush said: “No, no weapons over there,” he said. And as a third picture, this time showing him leaning over, appeared on the screen the president was heard to say: “Maybe under here?”
[23] ‘Military Sexual Assault Reports Up 40 Pct’ By Lolita C. Baldor, Associated Press, March 17, 2006.
[24] ‘Of love, war and obscenity: a perspective on the fall of Baghdad’ by Richard Webster, The Guardian, April 12, 2003.
[25] op. cit. Salter (p.109-110)
[26] ‘How the US uses sexual humiliation as a political tool to control the masses’ By Naomi Wolf, The Guardian, April 5, 2012.
[27]  ‘The World As They See It: Andrew Vachss’ by Ken Kesegich, Case Magazine, Autumn, 2004.

The Psychopath: A Different Species? III

“In any society in this world, psychopathic individuals and some of the other deviant types create a ponerogenically active network of common collusions, partially estranged from the community of normal people… Their sense of honor bids them to cheat and revile that ‘other’ human world and its values at every opportunity.”

  Andrew Lobaczewski, Political Ponerology, p.138)

While criminal justice and mental health systems are slowly beginning to take seriously the nature of female as well as male psychopathy, this pathogenic disease distributes and propagates the same essential evil in our world regardless of gender. Fundamental legal reform must be initiated if there is to be any hope of tackling this problem – a problem, as we shall see, goes to the heart of the human condition.

Is it possible that we can detain those with severe personality disorders in mental institutions even if no crime has been committed?  Our first reaction might be that such a measure is wholly outside what we would consider to be some of the basic tenets of a moral society that enshrines human rights and civil liberties as cornerstones of pluralistic and democratic visions. Ghandi wryly observed when a newspaper reporter asked “what do you think of Western civilisation?” I think it would be a good idea.”  And there lies the rub. Without preventative measures that would reduce and eventually eliminate the complete control that psychopaths and anti-social personalities now exert over almost every facet of our lives the hope of a more equitable and just society will remain a pleasant theory.

If it is true that the prevalence and widespread nature of anti-social behaviour exists primarily due to the increase in psychopaths at certain nodal points of power, then it is surely a logical step to accept that such dominance could only take place by first establishing fertile conditions so that their genetic code is propagated with ease. This may be what we have cyclically faced in the past and which we must now confront in the present.

Barbara Oakley reiterates the Machiavellian nature of anti-social personality disorders and sociopathic emergence:

“[T]he effect of the environment on those with a potentially Machiavellian genotype is not necessarily as straightforward as it might seem. For example, a talented boy with an underlying set of problematic genes might, as a result of abuse, descend by adulthood into obviously pathological behavior—borderline or psychopathic—that could result in his incarceration and removal from society. However, the same Machiavellian-oriented child with a mild upbringing might flower into a full Machiavellian as an adult—a charismatic man whose sinister influences could ultimately affect millions. [1] [Emphasis mine]

At the same time, psychopaths shape their environment and the people within it according to a pathological world view, whether in the heart of a family or the channels of government. Therefore, non-genetically predisposed narcissists and sociopaths can flower as a result of being exposed to these toxic influences which have subverted the chances of an otherwise normal personality growth.

psychopath3© infrakshun

Dr. Robert Hare, after decades of study is also convinced that psychopathy has an important genetic component. Could it be that the high rate of sexual promiscuity amongst male psychopaths and the subsequent abandonment of women involved indicate a high fertility rate which increases the probability of children inheriting a predisposition to psychopathy? [2] This means an increase in psychopaths or those with psychopathic tendencies within the population from causative factors which are both environmental and genetic. These somehow provide a feedback cycle that propagates and encourages a psycho-social “fertility”.

The basis for psychopathy having a strong genetic component is gaining ground from new research. One example comes from Dr. Essi Viding of the London Kings College Institute of Psychiatry and his colleagues who have discovered that “…early-onset anti-social behaviour in children with psychopathic tendencies is largely inherited.” The preliminary findings of a Twins Early Development study (TEDS) indicated that: “…within the early-onset group there are at least two etiologically [*] distinct groups of children. Antisocial beha ior in 7-year old children with callous and unemotional traits is under strong genetic influence, whereas antisocial behavior in children without such personality traits is primarily environmentally mediated.” [3]

The finds further showed that anti-social 7-year-olds “with callous and unemotional traits,”… “was strongly genetic in origin” with “a  group heritability of 80 percent”. [4] Dr. Viding stresses the preventative possibilities in achieving a tentative consensus whereby: “If these youths can be identified early, perhaps with a genetic test on cells from a cheek swab, one could target programs for them.” He stated further that: “Genes are not a blueprint that determines outcome,” … “Rather; they act together with other risk or protective factors to increase or reduce the risk of disorder.” [5] The study of East European adoptees makes a strong case in favour of environmental factors producing and selecting for sociopaths.

A psychiatrist working with so called attention deficit (AD) children recounted one experience where he was looking after a six-year old little girl with curly blond hair and blue eyes, who enthusiastically informed him she could: “‘… make the new teacher change colors!” The teacher was taken aback and asked the child to do so, curious as to what this innocent-looking child was talking about:

“We sit down with the teacher and the girl points to me and say ‘That ugly man put his hand down in my panties just now!’ Our new teacher turns pink/red, consuming this interesting piece of information. The girl smiles happily, then looks sternly at her and says ‘I know what you did yesterday to Tommy – I could tell the grown-ups all about it!’ The now quite pale woman had forgotten to pick up a child at the bus stop and had been too embarrassed to tell the other staff members. Thus the girl went on, and after a while she turned to me and triumphantly announced with innocent enthusiasm ‘You see – I can make her change colors any time!’ I told the girl to stop playing with the woman and go play with her bike instead, while I reassembled the teacher. This girl is aged six, and still cannot tell a person from a thing. To her a staff member is an advanced slot machine. A week later the girl hands me a dead pet rabbit which she has just sliced into four pieces with a pair of scissors and says unaffectedly, “It doesn’t work anymore, and it bleeds all the time – can’t you put it together again?’ – So much for happy childhood…’” [6]

What will this precocious child be like as an adult and what implications does it have for her relationships? Other cases depend on the level of exposure to sexual trauma, violence, neglect, etc.  which would indicate the need for counselling and psychotherapy rather than incarceration. The passage above is telling in its implications of mis-diagnosis and potential for accusations of abuse from psychologically deviant children. **

What seems to be a vital component in the awareness of psychopathy is the understanding that some children are born psychopaths. Evidence strongly suggests a genetically inherited factor is at play for essential psychopathy as opposed to conditioning by environmental factors. (i.e. the sociopath). Sometimes it is not the fault of a narcissistic family, parenting and social traumas but simply that the essence of the child is a psychopath. The hope is that those children with psychopathic tendencies psychological and psychotherapeutic “buffering” may be enough to ameliorate the severity of the effects against the rest of society in the future. [7]


The film Joshua (2007)  charts the rise of a disturbed child in a typical family setting and how his deceit and manipulations destroy the family unit whilst elevating his status to that of victim. Acknowledging dramatic licence, it is an instructive piece of film-making offering a window into the mind of a child psychopath and the cultural and medical ignorance surrounding the possibility the cause of the chaos stems from the child alone.

As psychopathy becomes more clearly defined and when scientific research reaches an unassailable consensus that a t least an epigenetic factor is strongly indicated, (a fact that seems to be fast approaching) it ironically raises questions of how society will deal with these people without falling into a Brave New World mentality. Certain limitations would have to firmly enshrine in law. But how to do so when psychopaths and pathological narcissists are already ensconced within our institutions with the power to enact those ethical laws?

One journalist posed some related questions:

Once psychopathy as a genetically caused condition becomes accepted and genetic testing and genetic engineering becomes possible do you favor or oppose the use of either genetic testing (for selective abortion) or genetic engineering (perhaps delivered in utero) to prevent the development of psychopaths? Consider your other choices. Early and lifetime institutionalization of kids who are bad to the bone would prevent them from preying on others but conflict with the assumption of “innocent until one has committed a crime”, let alone “innocent until proven guilty”. The other option is what we do now: let those kids grow up and victimize people before being caught committing crimes. That latter option consigns some people to future victimhood and, worse yet, not all psychopaths are ever caught by the criminal justice system. “Successful psychopaths” with an increased corpus callosum but with a symmetrical hippocampus are much less likely to get caught by the police than psychopaths that also have an asymmetrical hippocampus. [8]

If psychopaths determine the socio-cultural, and by extension, political and geo-political standards for behaviour in our world, then it behooves us all to begin to join up the dots and develop some creative solutions that would provide an inoculation against their pervasive and damaging influence. It is the accumulative effects of psychopathology taking place at the global level of international relations which demands attention and which have enormous consequences for the ability of normal people to successfully establish and maintain genuine relationships and a truly civic society. Underestimating the importance of this trans-millennial problem has brought our world to the brink of collapse and promises new forms of servitude. It is for this reason we must begin to wrest back the propensity for the human spirit to bond, share, create, love and network by grounding our survival in the knowledge of the psychopath and its hold on humans with conscience.

Let’s return to Andrew Łobaczewski’s enormous contribution to the understanding of institutional psychopaths and in his book: Political Ponerology: A Science on the Nature of Evil Adjusted for Political Purposes. [9]

ponerology2edThe author has created a compelling hypothesis from his own experiences and that of his colleagues in psychology as to why such horror and destruction continues to plague the earth and it inhabitants; accounting for the effects of a systemised pathology within our societies.

Having suffered greatly himself under the Nazi regime and then communist Poland, Łobaczewski sought to understand why it was that pathological social systems come into being and how easily they distort and deform the purity of the initial concept or ideology.  He was well placed for this type of research and was able to “ascertain the possibilities of understanding the nature of evil, its etiological factors and to track its pathodynamics,”where his personal experience and “refined methods in clinical psychology permitted reaching ever more accurate conclusions.” [10]

Due to the inadequacy of the conceptual framework within social science which do not seem to take into account biological, psychological and pathological premises, Łobaczewski and his colleagues introduced the science of ponerology from the Greek: poneros, meaning “evil.” This is a new branch of science arising from and utilising the disciplines of biology, and clinical psychology in order to study the causes and effects of the emergence and growth of evil. According to the author: “It clarifies unknown causative links and analyses the processes of the genesis of evil without giving a short shrift to factors which have so far been underrated.” [11] This process or “genesis of evil” was called, correspondingly, “ponerogenesis”. Biological, and psychological terminology were used “to bring into focus the true nature of the phenomenon” and to discover the core reasons for the wider formation of psychopathology under any system of beliefs.

To remind ourselves what globalisation is veering towards, Łobaczewski uses the term pathocracy: “a system of government … wherein a small pathological minority takes control over a society of normal people,” and where “… a certain hereditary anomaly isolated as ‘essential psychopathy’ [is] catalytically and causatively essential for the genesis and survival of large scale social evil.” [12]

Or more simply put: the inmates take over the asylum.

Psychopathic activity seeds itself in governments and other institutions of power, developing exponentially into  destructive processes which eventually kill both the “host” and the progenitors involved. The carriers of these pathological factors are persons that are analogous to pathogens or biological agents that can cause disease and characterised by negative psychological deviations. This would explain why certain countries which have adopted the extremes of political ideologies and the authoritarian structures that accompany them result in a natural state of adaptive psychopathy. [13]

Thanks to Łobaczewski and his research colleagues, many of whom paid for their ground-breaking efforts with their lives, they were able to shine a powerful light on the reasons why it was that Western society repeated the mistakes of the past. Łobaczewski believes the qualitative analysis of such a phenomenon and their causal relationships can give rise to a new understanding and thus the possibility of ameliorating the effects by introducing protective measures which would offer a natural immunization against the growth of evil.


In order to get to grips with some of the different pathologies, the author lists the primary categories of psychopathy which effectively form a hive mind of connections and which act as “worker bees” for the national and international Pathocracy. These acquired deviations include:

Characteropaths – These are individuals who have suffered brain tissue lesions as children or adults. The condition is irreversible and manifests emotional violence, egotism, insufficient control of emotions and academic or behavioural difficulties. They can act as pathological agents for ponerogenesis with sub-categories of drug induced, paranoid, frontal characteropathy. These pathological symptoms can be covertly transferred to the population at large and which can be likened to a “tenderizing” of normal persons for the later stages of ponerogenesis. Characteropaths are often dispensed with by the Pathocracy once their job is done. Entire generations of people can grow up “with psychological deformities regarding feeling and understanding moral, psychological, social and political realities.” [14]

Paranoid characteropathy – includes adherence to beliefs which have been nurtured and nourished in order to maintain their specific worldview. They are often egoists and spurn true reasoning and logic.  The power of the paranoid stems from their ability to “… enslave less critical minds, e.g. people with other kinds of psychological deficiencies, who have been victims of the egotistical influence of individuals with character disorders, and, in particular, a large segment of young people.” [15] Not all paranoid individuals have brain lesions some are functional and behavioural.

Frontal characteropathy – defined as perinatal brain tissue lesions occurring at the frontal areas of the cerebral cortex. The author states that such damage occurs frequently in the past, usually near birth, but also later in life. It plays a less dominant role in present societies mostly due to improved health-care. The condition is distinguished by manifesting an overall blanket of hysteria which develops as the individual ages, encompassing an overdevelopment of the psychological functions that were not damaged. This overcompensation leads to the dominance of knee-jerk reactions and instincts. Charisma, brutality, ruthlessness, pathological egotism, cunning and debased intuition for selfish gain are the net results. Anomalies in personality development can eventuate from being exposed to the pathology of such people over an extended period of time i.e. parents effecting (“infecting”) their children. Disregarding these characteropathic pathologies allows further extreme manifestations of the ponerogenic process to appear.

Spellbinders have pathological egotism as the dominating attribute. Such people are characterized by fanaticism and charisma to garner the converts and supporters they need to keep their ideologies and belief systems strengthened and thus their chosen denial of objective reality. They can be found in both characteropaths and psychopaths.

Inherited deviations include Schizoidia, wherein the characteristics of this anomaly include hypersensitivity, pessimism, distrust, intellectual arrogance and a lack of emotional foundation. They are prone to stress which causes them to collapse easily, though a low sensitivity to true emotional feeling allows the development of the reasoning faculty. A lack of empathy and disdain for psychological realities leads them to erroneous interpretations of others’ activities and intentions. They are hyper-reactive which can lead to psychotic states, often mistaken for schizophrenia. A condition of obsessive compulsion appears to dominate the intellectually centered types. They gravitate towards activities which have a moral foundation a description of reality that is dangerously simplistic and prone to what the author calls “double-talk” from Orwell’s “newspeak” and “double-think.” *** The use of “paramoralisms” **** and conversive thinking ***** occur across the smorgasbord of psychopathological deviancy.

Essential psychopathyPsychopaths are characterized by an absence of conscience which affords them the ability to hone their predator sense to a very fine degree indeed. After all, without the encumbrance of conscience, where are the limits on manipulation and deception? Due to this fact, psychopaths have no checks and balances on their predatory behaviour, therefore, no domain of society is immune from their workings.

Though essential psychopaths are statistically small in number in any population, their psychological footprint is large. When combined with other sub-categories of pathology such as narcissism, addictive personalities and authoritarian followers the influence is exponentially increased as those with an evolutionarily normal “psychological substratum” are targeted as fair game.

Łobaczewski identifies 2 per cent of the population as having sub-categories of psychopathy which cannot be classed as essential (primary), though at this later juncture it is likely to be much higher. These include asthenic psychopathy, which is a form of weak or partial psychopathy found in individuals that exhibit a high degree of variation and intensity. They are characterised by hypersensitivity, fervent idealism, a less sexually focused “appetite” and superficial displays of conscience.

Other psychological anomalies are designated as carriers of schizoidia or schizoidal psychopathy for whom hypersensitivity, lack of trust and self-obsession mean that the feelings of others are seldom recognised. Their hypersensitivity causes them to assume extreme positions and react to seemingly trivial transgressions. They can be eccentric, strange, with a limited capacity to understand their own psychology and that of others. They project their often warped ideas of reality and self-importance onto others’ intentions whilst coloured with their own pessimistic view of human nature. They frequently believe themselves to be mentally superior to others and sometimes excel in intellectual activities and the capacity to exercise reason. This is due to their lack of emotional foundation and understanding.

Spheres of activity that require mental calculation and cold examination are attractive to schizoidal types or anywhere where humanistic qualities of emotion are not required to be at the forefront of activities. Consequently, parenting skills are poor and the “black and white” version of reality they inhabit tends to get them into trouble through their reliance on simplistic and moralistic evaluations. Łobaczewski tells us that “… their ponerogenic role can have macro social implications if their attitude toward human reality and their tendency to invent great doctrines are put to paper and duplicated in large editions.” We can also find clues to their psychology in their statements and writings. The author gives the following example, the typical expression of which he names the “schizoid declaration” where: “Human nature is so bad that order in human society can only be maintained by a strong power created by highly qualified individuals in the name of some higher idea.” [16] 

Thus elitism, fascism, synarchy and all forms of authoritarian rule are highly appealing to such types. Schizoidal types are the book-keepers, academics and ideologues who comprise any emerging pathocracy.

Skirtoids are recognized as tough and hardy individuals with strong constitutions, inflated egos and good psychological and physical endurance. Consequently, they are attracted to the military and ill-suited to peace-time. This is not your average family man, though they will defend and seek to protect conservative or fascist principles as an inverted declaration of “family values.” Hence we may look to America once again for a probable high percentage of drafted Skirtoids within the US Army and law enforcement. Judging by the listed recordings of police brutality currently rising in the United States it is easy to conclude that Skirtoids are thick  on the ground.  One study places the incidence of this psychopathy as 5 percent much higher than Łobaczewski’s estimate of around 1.5 percent. [17]

This also brings to mind intelligence and “black-ops” cannon fodder that Łobaczewski calls Jackals which would categorise some of those who work for private security firms, mercenary units, as well as assassins and hired thugs; those who delight in the “armed struggle” rather than the freedom they claim to follow. They are in a category all their own, defined by the lack of emotional feeling, though often endowed with mental alacrity and organisational ability. Łobaczewski believes that these individuals could be examples of a “hybridization” stating that: “A jackal could then be imagined as the carrier of schizoidal traits in combination with some other psychopathy, e.g. essential psychopathy or skirtoidism.” [18]


*     Etiology:  the study of the causes and origins of diseases.

**   For an instructive look at the reality of child psychopaths and the havoc they can cause have a look at the film Joshua (2007) and We need to talk about Kevin (2011).
*** Łobaczewski refers to components of Double-talk or Double-think in the following way “The main ideology succumbs to symptomatic deformation, in keeping with the characteristic style of this very disease and with what has already been stated about the matter. The names and official contents are kept, but another, completely different content is insinuated underneath, thus giving rise to the well-known double talk phenomenon within which the same names have two meanings: one for initiates, one for everyone else. The latter is derived from the original ideology; the former has a specifically pathocratic meaning, something which is known not only to the Pathocrats themselves, but also is learned by those people living under long-term subjection to their rule.” (Łobaczewski ; Chapter 5; p.207)
**** “Paramoralisms: The conviction that moral values exist and that some actions violate moral rules is so common and ancient a phenomenon that it seems to have some substratum at man’s instinctive endowment level (although it is certainly not totally adequate for moral truth), and that it does not only represent centuries’ of experience, culture, religion, and socialization. Thus, any insinuation framed in moral slogans is always suggestive, even if the “moral” criteria used are just an “ad hoc” invention. Any act can thus be proved to be immoral or moral by means of such paramoralisms utilized as active suggestion, and people whose minds will succumb to such reasoning can always be found.” In searching for an example of an evil act whose negative value would not elicit doubt in any social situation, ethics scholars frequently mention child abuse. However, psychologists often meet with paramoral affirmations of such behavior in their practice, such as in the above-mentioned family with the prefrontal field damage in the eldest sister. Her younger brothers emphatically insisted that their sister’s sadistic treatment of her son was due to her exceptionally high moral qualifications, and they believed this by auto-suggestion. Paramoralism somehow cunningly evades the control of our common sense, sometimes leading to acceptance or approval of behavior that is openly pathological.” – (Łobaczewski Chapter 4; p.151). The editor’s note referenced from the same passage is also worth including in this context: “Many examples of recent years include children beaten to death by their parents for “religious reasons”. The parents may claim that the child is demon possessed, or that they have behaved so loosely that only beating them will “straighten them out”. Another example is circumcision, both for boys and girls by certain ethnic groups. The Indian custom of suttee, where the wife climbs on the funeral pyre of her husband; or in Muslim cultures where, if a woman is raped, it is the duty of her male family members to kill her to wipe away the shame from the family name. All of these acts are claimed to be “moral”, but they are not, they are pathological and criminal.”
***** “Conversive thinking is highly contagious and acts a dangerous infection entry for truly pathological material. People who have lost their capacity for logical thought (and thus the ability to distinguish between truth and lies) are thus more prone to accepting the paralogic and paramorals of psychopaths and characteropaths. For example, observe the behavior of the ‘Christian Right’ and their uncritical acceptance of war propaganda.”  www.ponerology.com/evil_2a.html



[1] op.cit; Oakley (p.282)
[2] op. cit. Hare.
[3] ‘The Origins of Antisocial Behaviour, Twin Study’ Medical News Today, 25 May 2005.
[4] Ibid.
[5] Ibid.
[6] Severe Attachment Disorder in Childhood – A Guide to Practical Therapy by Dr. Niels Peter Rygaard authorized by D.P.A., Aarhus C, Denmark Translated from N. P. Rygaard, L’enfant abandonn6. Guide de traitement des troubles de I’attachement. 2005; Printed in Austria by SpringerWien New York. | ISBN-10 3-211-29705-7.
[7] ‘Study finds psychopaths have distinct brain structure’ By Kate Kelland, Reuters, May 7, 2012.
[8] ‘Ruthlessness Gene Discovered’ Nature April 5, 2008 |  “Some children ‘born bad’” by Debbie Andalo and agencies, The Guardian, May 25, 2005 | ‘Twins Study Finds Genetic Cause For Psychopathy’By Randell Parker, futurepundit.com May 26, 2005.
[9] Political Ponerology: A science on the nature of evil adjusted for political purposes by Andrzej M. Lobaczewski, Translated from the original Polish by Alexandra Chciuk-Celt, Ph. D. Corrected by the author in 1998 Edited with Notes and Commentary by Laura Knight-Jadczyk and Henri Sy. Published by Red Pill Press, 2006. | ISBN 1-897244-18-5.
[10] Ibid (p.99)
[11] Ibid. (p.180)
[12] Ibid. (p.197)
[13] “The conclusion is that the American way of life has optimized the survival of psychopaths with the consequence that it is an adaptive “life strategy” that is extremely successful in American society, and thus has increased in the population in strictly genetic terms. What is more, as a consequence of a society that is adaptive for psychopathy, many individuals who are NOT genetic psychopaths have similarly adapted, becoming “effective” psychopaths, or “secondary sociopaths.”– ‘Official Culture in America: A Natural State of Psychopathy?’ By Laura Knight-Jadczyk, July 30, 2003, sott.net.
[14] op. cit. Lobaczewski (p.106)
[15] op. cit. Lobaczewski (p.111)
[16] Ibid. (p.128)
[17] “Construct Validity of Psychopathy in a Community Sample: A Nomological Net Approach”, Salekin, Trobst, Krioukova, Journal of Personality Disorders, 15(5), 425-441, 2001) quoted from Political Ponerology p.18.
[18] op. cit. Lobazewski (p.138) [6 Ibid. (pp.226-227)

The Psychopath: A Different Species? I

By M.K. Styllinski


Attributed to Aesop’s Fables, the following best sums up what we are dealing with when it comes to the nature of the psychopath:

Once upon a time there was a scorpion that needed to cross a river. Naturally, a scorpion cannot swim so he endeavoured to find someone to take him across the river. He found a frog resting on a lily pad, approached him and asked, “Sir Frog, would you be as kind as to carry me across this river so that I might explore the other side?”

Now the frog was no fool. He knew the scorpion was the most untrustworthy of God’s creations, and among the most deadly. “If I try to carry you across the river you will sting me and I will die.”

“Not true, Sir Frog. For if I do, then I too shall drown.”

The frog considered the scorpion’s words carefully and could discern no deceit. For indeed it was true that should the scorpion attack him anywhere during his swim across the river they would both die. Trusting that the scorpion’s own sense of self-preservation would protect him, he dove into the water, swam over to the bank, and invited the scorpion to climb up onto his back.

True to his word, the scorpion held off until the very mid-point of the river. Then, the frog felt the sharp jab of the scorpion’s tail and almost immediately an unrelenting paralysis began to creep through his body. He could not work his legs, could not keep his lungs inflated, and felt his heart begin to fail.

With his last breath the frog cried out, “What have you done? You have killed us both!”

As they sank beneath the river the scorpion just had time to say, “I could not help myself. It is my nature.”

The above beautifully describes the nature of the psychopath which cannot be explained by reason or logic. S/he exists to prey on others, even at the cost of his own life. But just what is a psychopath and how has s/he managed to subvert the majority of humanity into following a psychopathic worldview?

The word “psychopath” derives from the Ancient Greek psyche, – soul, and pathos – passion and denotes individuals for whom the ability to empathise is absent and where inflicting pain and suffering on others is paramount. They are the human form of Nature’s predator though with more guile, cunning and cold-bloodied calculation than any animal mind. Some would say they are the channels by which pure evil can manifest, the concept of “soul” entirely lacking. And when you look at the actions of psychopaths through history it is hard to disagree.

However, since behavioural biologists still can’t agree what constitutes ‘behaviour,’ psychologists can’t agree on what ‘personality’ means and anthropologists cannot agree on the meaning of the word ‘culture’ or on the meaning of the word ‘meaning,’  it’s not a great surprise that psychopathy remains as elusive as the predators themselves. [1]

The concept of psychopathy is no longer an actual clinical diagnosis, but a cluster of specific, pervasive and dominating personality traits and behaviours. [2] There is no diagnostic criterion in the American Psychiatric Association’s Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders (DSM-IV). Psychopathy is correlated to the DSM-IV’s antisocial personality disorder (ASPD) and is considered its subset, due to the severity of the behavioural traits most notably a lack of emotion, extreme callousness and remorselessness. Even though a psychopath draws many traits from ASPD, generally characterised by a disregard for societal rules, psychopathy does not necessarily lead to criminal behaviour or violence in general – a point that must be reiterated. Many of the most dangerous psychopaths are to be found in high office. Though it is likely, if you scratch the surface of the psychopath long enough, the violence and aggression would reveal itself. *

Without any conception of ethics or morals there are no limits to the psychopath’s desires, the supra-natural force of which impels him to obtain whomever and whatever he wants, at any cost. They are effectively reaction-machines. They may look human and they may perfectly mimic human attributes but their essential nature is the predator that lives to trap and feed. Violence, sexual depravity, a lust for power, perversion, bare-faced lies, and utter fearlessness are characteristic of the psychopath’s true nature. Attempting to find any flicker of human feeling in such individuals is akin to searching for the sun in the dead of night, though the psychopath’s greatest trick is to make us think the sun will rise again in his heart, and that all he needs is to be cured, reprieved, understood, pitied and given a second chance. As author Barbara Oakley noted: “Just as a child needs the neurological structure of the eye to process information from the electromagnetic fields that shimmer through the air around him, a child also needs the structure of the orbitofrontal cortex and related neurological features to have a feeling of compassion. Psychopaths, it appears, may be born pre-programmed with a tendency to grow up ‘morally blind.’” [3]

The immediate imagery that comes to mind for many people is that of Anthony Hopkins’ portrayal of Hannibal Lector from the movie The Silence of the Lambs. Or perhaps we recall some of the most sensational cases of psychopathic murderers that hit the headlines, notable for their inhuman acts. Ted Bundy, Kenneth Bianchi, Jeffery Dahmer, David “Son of Sam” Berkowitz, John Gacy and Richard Ramirez are just a few who have garnered considerable celebrity status for their despicable crimes. Indeed, Ramirez himself was in no doubt about the reality of psychopathy manifesting through the State when he claimed: “Serial killers do, on a small scale, what governments do on a large one. They are products of our times and these are bloodthirsty times.” (After you finish this blog/book, you will hopefully understand how true this really is).

What is far more important to remember is that these are the psychopaths that go “pop” and lose control – the “failed” psychopaths whether manufactured or encouraged.  As psychologist and leading international expert on psychopathy Robert D. Hare PhD reminds us:

Psychopathic killers … are not mad, according to accepted legal and psychiatric standards. Their acts result not from a deranged mind but from a cold, calculating rationality combined with a chilling inability to treat others as thinking, feeling human beings. Such morally incomprehensible behavior, exhibited by a seemingly normal person, leaves us feeling bewildered and helpless …. the fact is that the majority of psychopaths manage to ply their trade without murdering people. By focusing too much on the most brutal and newsworthy examples of their behavior, we run the risk of remaining blind to the larger picture: psychopaths who don’t kill but who have a personal impact on our daily lives. [4]

The rate of recidivism among criminals with psychopathic tendencies, schizophrenia and complete psychopathy is far higher than the common criminal with a personality disorder and continue to: “… recidivate at a higher rate than non-psychopaths even beyond age 40.” [5] lending further credence to the evidence that though they know the difference between right and wrong they choose “wrong” as it is their nature, while “right” are simply the normal human moral constructs that present an irritating impediment to the fulfilment of his limitless desires.

Though criminal psychopaths have been studied the most due to their higher recidivism rates and consequent jail time, the non-criminal or white-collar psychopaths who are “in control” are more common and thus more damaging to society. Psychopathic versions of lawyers, doctors, police officers, politicians, corporate CEOs, psychiatrists and members of the clergy: all use positions of power to further their own agenda while using their manipulative talents to dupe the public into believing that they can be trusted. They ensure their success by practiced deception, rising to the top of the heap so that they can further mould a company, organisation, or society according to their own barren version of reality. Their often magnetic personalities hide a propensity for ruthlessness – often unbeknownst to their colleagues or friends – quickly placing themselves in positions that offer opportunities to exercise power and the access to victims this provides, while simultaneously reducing their chances of being caught out.

Churches, law enforcement, charities, schools, politics or any post that will provide significant control within a hierarchical structure of secrecy will offer the perfect setting for a psychopath’s predations. This is why most do not reside in prison and are instead found in key positions and determining how normal people live and function. In other words, during the ascendency of a Pathocracy in particular, they become the directors and instigators of change within societies and it is a the type of change that will conform to the psychopath’s perception of the world.

When psychopaths happen to be pillars of the community which is frequently the case, it is the shock of seeing the reality behind the mask and the complete lack of accountability for their actions that eventually sends their victims over the edge into severe depression or a nervous breakdown. This nail in the coffin of the innocent is unwittingly supported by other members of the community who cannot see past the “Mask of Sanity” they so convincingly present. “But I can’t believe it, he’s such a good father to his kids!  He helped out at the parents’ day last weekend … Did you know he sent flowers to Mrs. Jones when he heard about her son’s death?”  “Maybe it’s her that’s really difficult …You never really know a person…”

Meanwhile, the psychopath lives to fight another day and happily trots off into the sunset leaving a smoking trail of destruction behind him.

Psychopaths enjoy the chase that leads to the expression of the lowest forms of negative emotion, the cultivation of scenarios, large or small – it is their reason for breathing. Like a demonic chef preparing the ingredients for the next gastronomic meal, you better be sure that you are not the main course.

“Psychopathy” or “evil”?

Many psychologists are understandably uncomfortable with using the term “evil” to describe psychopaths.Yet, despite this religious connotation one might say that if it quacks like a duck – persistently and repeatedly – it’s a duck.

Rather than extending “sympathy” to psychopaths who are only too happy to receive it, perhaps this needs to be reserved for the victims alongside a cold-bloodied examination of what makes the psychopath tick. As neuroscientist Dr. Kent Khiel discovered in his case study of one psychopath: “Talking about his crimes, it’s like asking him what he had for breakfast.” And when that individual brutally raped and murdered two seven year old girls perhaps it becomes a question of semantics whether you label such acts as “evil” or “psychopathic.” [6]

Studies from neuroscience have conclusively proven that the brain structure and neurology of psychopaths’ brains are quite different from normal human beings. There are extremely low levels of density in the para-limbic system which is the behaviour circuit of the brain housing the amygdala and prefrontal cortex, all of which are involved in the processing of emotions with special attention to empathy, self-control and guilt. There is an uncomfortable possibility that psychopath’s brains are not necessarily “damaged” but a product of a different genetic evolution, as controversial as such a possibility might be.

All the data suggests that psychopathic individuals cannot be treated unless through invasive psycho-surgery or pharmacological means which is hardly the most humanitarian means of tackling the problem. And there lies the conundrum. Though many psychologists and neuroscientists are intent on finding a treatment which allows psychopaths to live normal lives, this may be a highly dangerous attempt to alter objective reality of the situation if psychopaths are simply “hard-wired” for predatory behaviour. In much the same way other individuals employ empathy and cooperation as social skills for survival and creative adaptation the psychopath may naturally balance the equation by embodying the opposite.

Regardless of the inability to process emotions and feelings, the desire to kill and make others suffer as a means of gratification is the driving force, suggesting something more than damaged circuitry. Psychopaths not only reap long term harm but have a hand in the long-term destiny of nations by deflecting and distorting the presence of positive and constructive change at the local, national and international levels. Normal people, if given the chance do naturally seek equilibrium through cooperation and tolerance given the correct role models and circumstances. The psychopath’s goal is to highlight the differences in humanity by stimulating fear and creating divisions that keep secular hatreds alive. They encourage the lowest human instincts to remain dominant, evoking extremism that keeps the lid on our spiritual commonality, our connection to each other as part of the human family.

Criminal psychopaths are unable to play the “human” game for extended periods of time while successful psychopaths have adapted to normal human society insofar as they can maintain a pretence of normality for a percentage of their daily existence. However, this is simply a ruse to secure access to prey. What form and function that prey will take is dependent on personality preferences and the subset of pathological traits in question. And playing the role of a human with conscience is taxing work. He constantly desires the seedy side of life to satisfy his innate desires often incorporating a “hidden life,” hints of which can be seen like a glitch in the program. [7] As a result, when normal society becomes too much he takes off in search of those sectors of living that reflect the truth of his nature; a periodic swim in a lake of degradation, perversion or violence for instance, is enough to nourish his system and maintain the camouflage so that he can rejoin society and continue his “hidden” predations with renewed vigour.

A constant reiteration of the fact that we cannot in any way, apply “human” notions to their psychological make-up is essential to keep in mind. The greatest service one can offer to a psychopath is to imagine they have the capability to harbour a conscience, feelings of empathy, and genuine concern for others outside of their own rapacious desire to control, dominate and “feed.” Once you project normal human sensibilities onto the psychopath in the hope of healing or curing what is perceived as a temporary mental illness, then you are lost. Yet, due to the presence of conscience within most people, this is only usually understood after going through the fires of hell.

One of the great psychiatrists of the twentieth century was Hervey M. Cleckley whose classic Mask of Sanity contributed valuable information in the study of psychopathy remaining a bible for psychologists and psychiatrists today. In this 1941 book he defined the following characteristics of a psychopath, though this is by no means an exhaustive list:

  • Superficial charm and average intelligence.
  • Absence of delusions and other signs of irrational thinking.
  • Absence of nervousness or neurotic manifestations.
  • Unreliability.
  • Untruthfulness and insincerity.
  • Lack of remorse or shame.
  • Antisocial behaviour without apparent compunction.
  • Poor judgement and failure to learn from experience.
  • Pathological egocentricity and incapacity to love.
  • General poverty in major affective reactions.
  • Specific loss of insight.
  • Unresponsiveness in general interpersonal relations.
  • Fantastic and uninviting behaviour with drink, and sometimes without.
  • Suicide threats rarely carried out.
  • Sex life impersonal, trivial, and poorly integrated. [8]

Dr. Robert Hare pared-down and updated the list with his own version which has become the generally accepted definition of psychopathy. (See below). These indications could easily be associated with the narcissist or even someone going through a breakdown or psychotic break. The difference is in degree and the behaviour which manifests as a persistent, lifelong dynamic. Though it may not be apparent that your boss or lover is a psychopath, his or her true colours will eventually reveal themselves only to you as primary target, usually to the disbelief of friends and family who have not been privy to the games.








Poor behavioural




Shallow affect







Criminal versatility

Conning and


Failure to accept


Parasitic lifestyle

Lack of

realistic goals

Early behavioural


 Robert Hare’s Psychopathy check list

When you engage with a psychopath you cannot win.


They will never give up until you are either broken or dead. The only way to resist their predations is through strength in numbers which provides an emotional and physical shield; by totally and completely disassociating oneself from their sphere of influence and by persistently and thoroughly defending against all attacks with as much objective truth as one can muster. Strategic retreat is the only viable option when engaging with such people. Eventually the psychopath will move on to easier prey.

If you think you can pull one over such people in terms of tenacity and will power – think again. The thrill of the chase that produces all the hormones of desire, sex, hatred and fear is just as important as the final psychic death or as psychologist Martha Stout observed, it’s about satisfying the ultimate “intrapsychic need.” [9]  Indeed, Hare informs us: “Psychopaths view any social exchange as a ‘feeding opportunity,’ a contest or a test of wills in which there can be only one winner. Their motives are to manipulate and take, ruthlessly and without remorse.” [10] No amount of reasoning or appeals to morals, ethics or a residual good nature will work because you will be interacting with something that has no conception or need of such human constructs. What you get is an entropic abyss which requires interactions with normal human beings with conscience to feed its essential lack.

Even language has a different meaning which has been noticed through their inability to grasp their own words and anything approaching an objective appraisal. (Cleckley called this inability to process normal language and meaning as “Semantic aphasia.”) Since there is no depth or profundity in their inner landscape everything is two-dimensional for these emotionally-bereft individuals, which means their language displays a jumbled amalgamation of meaning drawn from an absence of feeling. Therefore, assigning feeling to linguistic associations and any creative, abstract allusions are impossible. A cardboard cut-out of the original is all the psychopath can produce.

Coupled with the magnetism and charismatic allure that psychopaths frequently manage to exude, they are able to wing it most of the time so that the subtle signs that you’re interacting with a reaction-machine is, initially at least, seldom seen. They inhabit a wholly subjective, possibly dissociative world in which reality is created anew according to their anti-social impulses.

* A sociopath refers to the individual suffering from an anti-social personality disorder that is sourced from experiences in the environment and / or family and peer group influences along with various forms of trauma and abuse which may have occurred. It is thought to be largely a condition of learned behaviour perhaps overlaid onto psychopathological tendencies. Psychopathy on the other hand, is thought to be primarily genetic in origin although these terms of are used interchangeably since the results are ultimately the same.  Another point to remember as we continue is that psychopathology refers to pathological, anti-social mental illness in general whereas psychopathy is concerned with the anti-social personality disorder of the psychopath alone.

[1] A Cognitive Theory of Cultural Meaning By Claudia Strauss, Naomi Quinn Published by Cambridge University Press, 1997: “ ‘Culture’ and ‘meaning’ are central to anthropology, but anthropologists do not agree on what they are. Claudia Strauss and Naomi Quinn propose a new theory of cultural meaning, one that gives priority to the way people’s experiences are internalized. Drawing on ‘connectionist’ or ‘neural network’ models as well as other psychological theories, they argue that cultural meanings are not fixed or limited to static groups, but neither are they constantly revised or contested. Their approach is illustrated by original research on understandings of marriage and ideas of success in the United States.
[2] Without Conscience: The Disturbing World of the Psychopaths Among Us by Robert D. Hare, Published by The Guilford Press, 1999 | ISBN-10: 1572304510.
[3] p.104; Evil Genes: Why Rome Fell, Hitler Rose, Enron Failed, and My Sister Stole My Mother’s Boyfriend By Barbara Oakley, Published by Prometheus Books, 2007.
[4] op. cit. Hare (p.4.)
[5] ‘Psychopathy (PCL-R) as a predictor of violent recidivism among criminal offenders with schizophrenia.’ By Tengström A, Grann M, Långström N, Kullgren G. Law Hum Behav. 2000 Feb; 24(1):45-58. Karolinska Institutet, Division of Forensic Psychiatry, Stockholm, Sweden. / Psychobiology of personality by Marvin Zuckerman Cambridge University Press, 1991, p. 390. ISBN 0-521-35942-2.| See also: ‘Psychopathy and violent recidivism’by Grant T. Harris, Marnie E. Rice and Catherine A. Cormier. Law and Human Behavior Volume 15, Number 6, 625-637, DOI: 10.1007/BF01065856, 1991.
[6] ‘Psychopaths: Born evil or with a diseased brain?’ By Matthew Taylor, BBC News, November 15, 2011.
[7] The Mask of Sanity by Hervey Cleckley, 1941. Fifth edition, published by William a Dolan; 1988, ISBN-10: 0962151904.
[8] Ibid.
[9] p.32; The Sociopath Next Door by Martha Stout. Published by Three Rivers Press, 2005 | ISBN-10: 0767915828.
[10] p.145; Without Conscience: The Disturbing World of the Psychopaths Among Us By Robert D. Hare; 1999 |  9781572304512.

The Rape of Conscience: I, Psychopath

By M.K. Styllinski

“It seems impossible to convince people that private behavior cannot be predicted from public behavior. Kind non-violent individuals behave well in public, but so do many people who are brutal behind the scenes.”

– Anna C. Salter PhD.





32 – 70+ million

Mao Ze-Dong

China, Tibet

1958-61, 1966-69

12+ million

Adolf Hitler




King Leopold II of Belgium




Jozef Stalin




Hideki Tojo




Ismail Enver




Pol Pot



1.6 million

Kim Il Sung

North Korea


1.5 million




1 million

Yakubu Gowon




Leonid Brezhnev




Jean Kambanda



 Genocides 19th – 20th Century / source: scaruffi.com

Dr. James W. Prescott Ph.D. one time developmental neuropsychologist with the US National Institute of Child Health and Human Development agrees there is direct link between economic disparity, poverty, mental instability and the manifestation of abuse. Indeed, the present foundations of our societies may even ellicit such imbalances. He states: “The problem of child abuse is not just a problem of certain adults assaulting certain children, but rather it is deeply rooted in the fabric of our entire society. Why do husbands beat their wives? Why do so many of us support capital punishment? Why do we find so much entertainment and enjoyment in films and television programs that depict physical violence? The answer is that we are a physically violent society and that child abuse represents merely one aspect of that violence.” [1]

Is that true?

From genocides of Maoist China to the Gulag’s of Stalinist Russia, the massacres in Rwanda and ethnic cleansing of the former Yugoslavia, is it a natural part of the human psyche, an indelible flaw in our evolution that demands the survival of the fittest at any cost? Are we less than animals operating on instinct alone, intermittently out of control because our ancient limbic brain demands it? Or does the cause have its roots in monotheistic religions which program us to see violence and separatism as part of a Divine justice? If it is in sown into the very fabric of our societies then is it a genetic pre-disposition that we all share?

Or is there something or someone loading the dice?

Well, that’s a lot of questions which we may or may not answer over this series but let’s see where it takes us…

On November 26th 2013, The Independent’s Heather Saul published a piece entitled: ‘Young children ‘are committing sex abuse on other children as part of gang violence.’’ Saul highlighted evidence cited as “profoundly distressing” from a report by the Office of the Children’s Commissioner for England which found that children aged carrying sexual abuse and sexual assault on victims aged 11 or younger with shocking levels of sexual sadism in evidence. The commission report confirmed the awareness of paedophilia but realised the subject of: “… children abusing each other through gangs or groups is rarely acknowledged by society.” Perhaps most significantly, the commission found that rape was considered “normal” with sexual violence occurring across all levels of class from deprived areas to the more affluent areas of England. The article rightly commented: “The scale and nature of sexual attacks – including rape – indicates a “deep malaise” within society that needs to be addressed.”

This suggests something that is sourced not just from the accessibility of internet technology and multi-media images but a progressive psychological infection derived from an Official Culture of addiction and implanted psychopathology. The idea of fantasy, sexual violence and rape are being blurred, as is the line between consensual and forced sexual activity. Teenagers who are sexually active are hopelessly confused and children, while being peer-pressured into experimenting with sex so early, are doing so under the influence of glamourised and distorted messages, where violence and coercion is a normal part of sexual experience. (See: Pornucopia: Cult of the Body)

Sex and violence are fast becoming an integral part of a new rites of initiation in the young. The report is a vital warning that society is comprehensively failing our children in ways that adults cannot process. Where no suitable role models exist and with the ubiquity of distorted sexual messages underpinned by a deep materialism to be found literally everywhere, it is inevitable that new forms of meaning will be found to fill the emptiness.

Gender roles are being pushed where the young male must be the brutal macho rapist and the girl a submissive whore or feminist liberator who generally desires such abuse. The provocative dress code is now a normal part of pre-teen fashion thanks to advertising and marketing.

So, where is the rise in gang culture and sexual violence coming from?

In his ground-breaking book: Political Ponerology – A Science on the  Nature of Evil Adjusted for political Purposes (2007) the late Clinical Psychologist Andrew M. Łobaczewski discovered that psychopathy has a pathogenic quality, the seeds of which cyclically penetrate otherwise balanced social systems that may ordinarily have had a much greater probability of success. So much so, that he believes a basic understanding of the psychology of the psychopath and defences against the encroachment of such individuals into our public and private lives is essential for a healthy society to evolve. Without this understanding and knowledge all human endeavours will fail, just as an organism will eventually deteriorate both in vitality and functional ability if measures are not taken to counteract the symptoms of ill health.

Psychopathy has been traditionally studied from the victim’s experience rather than from the perpetrator’s view. After all, psychopaths do not seek help as he perceives nothing wrong with his immorality as a natural state of being. A new conceptual framework is desperately needed in order to place the magnifying glass firmly over the actions of evil and its genesis.

Rather than lapsing into the past habit of creating a theological construct over a psychological theory, Łobaczewski called this new science, “Ponerology” which the dictionary defines as: “n. division of theology dealing with evil; theological doctrine of wickedness or evil; from the Greek: poneros – evil”. Whether an organisation or an individual, the full expression of one or more psychopaths can obliterate the chances of mental, emotional, physical and spiritual harmony in the entity in question, leading to chaos and disequilibrium so severe that failure and death may eventuate. With this in mind we can realise that it is not any one “-ism” in any particular belief system that determines the eventual collapse into chaos – at least, not as a primary cause. Rather, it is the lack of awareness concerning the pathogenic factors involved which give rise to erroneous believes and which serve as channels for evil to evolve. Accordingly, Religious authoritarian personalities for instance, offer a perfect platform for the psychopath. Unless we become aware of the nature of psychopathy and the ways in which it can seed itself in our relationships and our government candidates we will continue to see the disastrous results manifesting in the world and explained away as a consequence of “human nature.”

If by “evil” we mean extreme negativity as a natural pathway then the psychopath is a perfect embodiment. Certain fashionable beliefs in New Age circles that evil does not exist and that we just need to pray for peace and send love and light has played a part in adding to the sophisticated cover afforded to these creatures who bear little resemblance to human souls and who lack any potential for higher emotion.  The advances in brain scan technology has allowed us to see the major neurological even physical differences in psychopath’s brains, in particular the amygdala and prefrontal cortex. Observing the bloody course of history and the abject misery and suffering that has resulted when the psychopath gains positions of power is ample proof that these psychological dynamics, despite frequent warnings from the past, has remained largely camouflaged from normal peoples’ perceptions. We might say that they are the vampires and werewolves of folklore; the collective shadow made manifest. Perhaps the real hope for a more just and equitable world lies in education: the understanding of basic psychology and the rise of psychopathy in our social systems.

But it is right and proper that we don’t go down a eugenics path of neurological “pre-crime” whereby everyone is scanned for possible deficiencies. It may be that because the horse has bolted and we are currently seeing a genetic rise in psychopaths the danger of such technology in the wrong hands is very real indeed. However, surely an ethical balance can be achieved as part of a wide-ranging remedy of prevention? It is also characteristic of materialist science – just the kind of science we need to guard against – that all the answers are to be found in the brain. This is surely not the case and thus represents another avenue ripe for distortion. We need to take a highly multi-disciplined approach to this problem bring our intuition, innovation and intelligence to bear from a wide range of specialisations, from social science to psychology, history to neurology.

The social environment in which the individual finds himself appears to have a large part to play as well as the genetic component. Psychopaths may be born that way and negative environmental influences may make them “super-charged.” This may be especially true for “garden variety” psychopaths who go about their business as part of the herd instinct without overt predatory behaviour. Brain damage can also cause serious degradation in personalities which can result in the same set of behaviours characteristic of pathological narcissists and psychopaths, so due caution in this complex field is not misplaced.

Conversely, when a high proportion of psychopaths inhabit positions of power then it stands to reason that society will be progressively shaped, causing a feedback cycle of negative human behaviour as a reflection of those power centres which in turn, are emboldened by the disintegration and fragmentation of higher human values. This is the central premise of this blog after all. Looking at the incarceration rate of US prisons and the high number of psychopathic personalities who reside there; as more abusive childhoods occur and the socio-cultural influences become more and more degraded by pathological influence – sometimes helped by social engineering implemented by similar psychopathic perception – then it is not hard to fathom why we have ended up in the mess we have.

The kind of society we wish to create for the future must take on the possibility that the values of the psychopath have taken over that of the human being who values conscience.  As psychologist Martha Stout has mentioned in her book The Sociopath Next Door, why else would there be higher numbers of sociopaths in the Western world than in most other cultures and societies? With Eastern cultures sharing between 0.03% and 0.14% of psychopaths and the rising numbers reaching at least 5% in America (not counting pathological narcissists and other mental illnesses) there seems to be a very fertile ground for such genes to be cultured. This leads to many of us adopting psychopathological traits to varying degrees based on the insidious influence of normalising what was originally a pathological “infection” spreading through societies over differing time spans.

In Łobaczewski’s book Political Ponerology he lays out the background as to why we find ourselves dominated by a minority of psychopaths and psychological deviants. The cornerstones of Western civilisation’s beliefs are derived from Greek, Roman and Christian schools of thought which have been hopelessly inadequate in coping with both spirituality and psychology since they are largely rooted in materialism, authoritarianism and the Rule of Law. This had serious repercussions in the way we perceived reality and therefore our ability to recognise the methods and processes which gave rise to evil in our societies.

Greek culture drew its inspiration from nature, mythology and the literary tradition and Rome incorporated them into an overarching monolith of administration, politics and law, where the inherited Greek philosophy was designed to have real world applications with little room for psychological awareness. The legacy was a continuing impoverishment for knowledge of human psychology and devolution of morality at the individual and collective level. Instead of integrating the best of psychology and philosophy of the ancient cultures of the Middle East, which seemed to flower for the first few centuries of its existence, Christianity was subverted into something quite different to its original intentions, a long-term victim of a progressive “ponerisation.”

Łobaczewski takes up the story:

A civilization thus arose with a serious deficiency in the area which is supposed to protect societies from various kinds of evil, and we are the inheritors of this defect. This civilization developed formulations in the area of law – national, civil, and canon – which were conceived for invented beings, not human beings, and which gave short shrift to the total contents of the human personality and the great psychological differences between individual members of the species Homo sapiens. For many centuries, any understanding of certain psychological anomalies found among individuals was out of the question – even though such anomalies cause disaster.

Thus, Western Civilization is insufficiently resistant to evil, which originates beyond the easily accessible areas of human consciousness and takes advantage of the great gap between formal or legal thought and psychological reality.

In a civilization deficient in psychological cognition, individuals with dreams of imposing their power upon their environment and their society are not recognized as being fundamentally different, and they all too easily find a ready response in individuals with insufficiently developed consciousnesses. […] [2]  [Emphasis mine]

Although there are signs and portents in our cultural heritage that psychopathy followed a cyclic manifestation best expressed through empire-building, the core reasons for its domination has been cleverly concealed for eons. It is for this reason that Łobaczewski stresses the deep importance of cultivating correct psychological knowledge of our inner and outer environment in order to counter the effects of the psychopath and other inherited pathologies.

Since we are embedded in the society in which we find ourselves, the notion of free-will is somewhat a misnomer by the time we have unknowingly unlocked the predator’s cage. Once free, it begins to weave a spell that creates an array of seductive belief-traps which permit the illusion of freedom when in fact, it allows a Global Predator consciousness to progressively to corral its prey. As Łobaczewski tells us: “Human beings have a tendency to repress from their consciousness any associations indicating a causative conditioning of their world-view and behavior,” so the shadows of negative behavior both in ourselves and then the outer world are the first to be painted over. On top of this, is the “natural psychological, societal, and moral world-view” into which we are sheep-dipped from infant to adult. This raises some fundamental questions concerning the validity of our views about the world drawn from a natural tendency to follow a subjective set of principles so often cultivated by figures of authority and furnished with a sufficient amount of sweeteners to keep us there, if it is in their best interests to do so.

It is our emotions which dictate the direction we choose to take regarding the nature of reality. Psychopaths in power are not creative in the pure sense. But they have animal cunning and an innate understanding of human emotion, knowing perfectly how to mimic and inflame those emotions so that they can be used against us.

Łobaczewski continues:

It is thus significant that the main values of this human world-view of nature indicate basic similarities in spite of great spans of time, race, and civilization. It is thus suggested that the ‘human world view’ derives from the nature of our species and the natural experience of human societies which have achieved a certain necessary level of civilization. Refinements based on literary values or philosophical and moral reflections do indicate some differences, but generally speaking, they tend to bring together the natural conceptual language of various civilizations and eras.

People with a ‘humanistic’ education may have the impression that they have achieved wisdom, but here we approach a problem; we must ask the following question: Even if the natural world-view has been refined, does it mirror reality with sufficient reliability? Or does it only mirror our species’ perception? To what extent can we depend upon it as a basis for decision making in the individual, societal, and political spheres of life?

Experience teaches us, first of all, that this natural world-view has permanent and characteristic tendencies toward deformation dictated by our instinctive and emotional features. Secondly, our work exposes us to many phenomena that cannot be understood and described by natural language alone.

Considering the most important reality deforming tendency, we notice that those emotional features which are a natural component of the human personality are never completely appropriate to the reality being experienced. This results both from our instinct and from our conditioning of upbringing. This is why the best traditions of philosophical and religious thought have counseled subduing the emotions in order to achieve a more accurate view of reality. [3] [Emphasis mine]

Łobaczewski highlights the process of our natural egotism drawn from an insufficiently objective system of values which has become entrenched in our social customs. And it is the lack of attention to our emotions and instincts which have acted as an open door. This has led to the world being plagued by a phenomenon which is so outside the natural experience of normal human beings that we have refused to contemplate such predatory evil exists while gradually taking on its subtle traits – and we have done so through ignorance and pride. Meanwhile, psychopaths have consolidated their position and hunkered down for the long-term.

If, as Łobaczewski mentions: “Developing and popularizing the objective psychological world-view could thus significantly expand the scope of dealing with evil via sensible action and pinpointed countermeasures”, then now is the time to begin the process of knowledge dissemination if we as the majority are to wrest back control. But for us to do this we must recognize that we already live in the psychopaths’ world and are, to varying degrees, products of their reality.

In the last post we looked at the possibility of exploring “countermeasures” against the pathologies currently gripping our societies. Łobaczewski reiterates the challenge of understanding just how deep this recognition needs to be. Indeed, it stretches back through time, through myth and history:

Ever since ancient times, philosophers and religious thinkers representing various attitudes in different cultures have been searching for the truth as regards moral values, attempting to find criteria for what is right, for what constitutes good advice. They described the virtues of human character and suggested these be acquired. They created a heritage … which contains centuries of experience and reflections. In spite of the obvious differences among attitudes, the similarity or complementarity of the conclusions reached by famous ancients are striking, even though they worked in widely divergent times and places. After all, whatever is valuable is conditioned and caused by the laws of nature acting upon the personalities of both individual human beings and collective societies.

It is equally thought-provoking, however, to see how relatively little has been said about the opposite side of the coin; the nature, causes, and genesis of evil. These matters are usually cloaked behind the above generalized conclusions with a certain amount of secrecy. Such a state of affairs can be partially ascribed to the social conditions and historical circumstances under which these thinkers worked. Their modus operandi may have been dictated at least in part by personal fate, inherited traditions, or even prudishness. After all, justice and virtue are the opposites of force and perversity, the same applies to truthfulness vs. lies, similarly like health is the opposite of an illness.

The character and genesis of evil thus remained hidden in discreet shadows, leaving it to playwrights to deal with the subject in their highly expressive language, but that did not reach the primeval source of the phenomena. A certain cognitive space thus remains uninvestigated, a thicket of moral questions which resists understanding and philosophical generalizations. [4] [Emphasis mine]

The resistance to the comprehension of evil is profound. It penetrates into the heart of our cultures and represents a complex matrix of psycho-social blockades built over centuries. Ponerological disease has had a very long time to adapt to normal humans’ psychology and strategies have developed to transpersonify * particular sections of our modern societies, most of which we will explore over the coming months.

The pendulum always swings to extremes if we are unable to find the median point of creative tension. Forcing the issue and preferring to trust our insignificant human perceptions rather than the natural universal laws and rhythms of life has led to more and more excesses in search of an ideal that doesn’t exist and which has fed self-aggrandizement and personal power. It may be that humans function best in networked clusters of communities with service to others as the byword for a spiritually nourishing and sustainable future. Łobaczewski makes one of the most important insights into the nature of evil and how, in the future, we can prevent psychopathy from attaining widespread influence. Once the pursuit of exclusive pleasure for the self alone has become habitual and community cohesion forsaken then an endless cycle of “good times, bad times” ensues and which is reflected in the narcissistic psyche of 21st Century humanity. It is during these good times, according to Łobaczewski, that: “… people lose sight of the need for thinking, introspection, knowledge of others, and an understanding of life.”

The following crucial points are the primary reasons why psychopathy begins to insinuate itself into normal societies, a period of cyclic change Łobaczewski called the “Hysteriodal Cycle” which he describes in the following passage:

When things are ‘good’, people ask themselves whether it is worth it to ponder human nature and flaws in the personality (one’s own, or that of another). In good times, entire generations can grow up with no understanding of the creative meaning of suffering since they have never experienced it themselves. When all the joys of life are there for the taking, mental effort to understand science and the laws of nature – to acquire knowledge that may not be directly related to accumulating stuff – seems like pointless labor. Being ‘healthy minded’, and positive – a good sport with never a discouraging word – is seen as a good thing, and anyone who predicts dire consequences as the result of such insouciance is labeled a wet-blanket or a killjoy.

Perception of the truth about reality, especially a real understanding of human nature in all its ranges and permutations, ceases to be a virtue to be acquired. Thoughtful doubters are ‘meddlers’ who can’t leave well enough alone. ‘Don’t fix it if it ain’t broke.’ This attitude leads to an impoverishment of psychological knowledge including the capacity to differentiate the properties of human nature and personality, and the ability to mold healthy minds creatively.

The cult of power thus supplants the mental and moral values so essential for maintaining peace by peaceful means. A nation’s enrichment or involution as regards its psychological world-view could be considered an indicator of whether its future will be good or bad.

During good times, the search for the meaning of life, the truth of our reality, becomes uncomfortable because it reveals inconvenient factors. Unconscious elimination of data which are, or appear to be, inexpedient, begins to be habitual, a custom accepted by entire societies. The result is that any thought processes based on such truncated information cannot bring correct conclusions. This then leads to substitution of convenient lies to the self to replace uncomfortable truths thereby approaching the boundaries of phenomena which should be viewed as psychopathological.” [5] [Emphasis mine]

It seems we are presently navigating through the after effects of an Hysteriodal Cycle where the outcome is unknown. While conscious awareness of this psycho-biological phenomena has been inadequate at best, there are signs it is beginning to cause ripples across public consciousness and fields of academia. As such this “Cult of Power” is at a decisive point in its influence across human awareness.

In the next few posts we’ll start to explore the behaviour and effects of the psychopath in order to better understand how he has re-ordered the world in his own image and what we may expect in the future.

* Transpersonification is a word coined by Łobaczewski to describe the negative effects on the mind and personality from persons with certain inherited or acquired psychopathologies.


[1] ‘Child Abuse in America: Slaughter of the Innocents’ By James W. Prescott, Ph.D. From Hustler, October, 1977.
[2] p.35; Łobaczewski; Political Ponerology.
[3] Ibid. (p.38)
[4] Ibid. (p.69)
[5] Ibid. (p.62)